<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>Paul Wernle was a professor of church history and New Testament studies at the
			University of Basel around the turn of the 20th century. Wilhelm Bousset, his professor at
			the University of Göttingen and a student of Adolf von Harnack, had a lasting influence
			upon his historical approach to biblical criticism. <i>The Beginnings of Christianity</i>, relying upon the Bible and then-current historical and textual scholarship, traces the
			origin and development of the Christian religion. The first volume documents the rise of
			Christianity, the early Christian community, and the theology of St. Paul.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
            </description>
            <pubHistory>
            </pubHistory>
            <comments>Page images provided by Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>Oxford: Williams and Norgage (1903)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>wernle_paul</authorID>
 <bookID>beginnings01</bookID>
 <workID>beginnings01</workID>
 <bkgID>beginnings_of_christianity_vol_i_(wernle_paul)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>The Beginnings of Christianity. Vol. I.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Paul Wernle</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Wernle, Paul (1872-1939)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2008-02-21</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/wernle_paul/beginnings01.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        

<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:25%; margin-right:25%; font-size:medium }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="25%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="25%" />
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page." id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">THE BEGINNINGS OF<br /> 
CHRISTIANITY</h1>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.3">
<h4 id="i-p0.4">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.5">PAUL WERNLE</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.6">PROFESSOR EXTRAORDINARY OF MODERN CHURCH HISTORY<br /> 
AT THE UNIVERSITY OF BASEL</h4>
</div>

<h3 id="i-p0.8">Translated by</h3> 
<h2 id="i-p0.9">THE REV. G. A. BIENEMANN, M.A.</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.10">And edited, with an Introduction, by</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.11">THE REV. W. D. MORRISON, LL.D.</h2>

<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:48pt" id="i-p0.12">

<h3 id="i-p0.13">VOL. I.</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.14">THE RISE OF THE RELIGION</h2>
</div>
<h2 id="i-p0.15">WILLIAMS AND NORGATE</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.16">14 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON<br /> 
AND 7 BROAD STREET, OXFORD</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.18">NEW YORK: G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.19">1903</h3>


<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" />
<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material." id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Introduction." id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTION</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">AMONG Continental theologians of the younger generation there are few, if any, that occupy a more distinguished place than Professor Wernle of the University 
of Basel, and his work on the Beginnings of the Christian Religion, which is now presented to the English-speaking public, is the most matured and exhaustive 
product of his scholarship. It may not be possible for 
all of us to see eye to eye with him in the vast and 
sometimes obscure field covered by his brilliant study; 
but it is impossible for any one to withhold admiration 
from the freshness, the vivacity, the vitality, the 
penetrating insight which Professor Wernle exhibits 
in his handling of the origin and primitive development of the Christian faith. The book is addressed 
to all who are prepared to accept the bolder results of 
New Testament criticism, and the central idea running through the whole of it is a very simple one. 
It is first of all to ascertain what the Gospel is as 
seen in the teaching and character of the Redeemer; 
and secondly, to measure all the later expositions of <pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />the Gospel, contained in the teachings of the New 
Testament writers, by the Gospel itself. In order to 
ascertain what the Gospel really is, Professor Wernle 
considers it necessary to liberate its eternal substance 
from the historic forms in which it is expressed. The 
Gospel arose under a certain definite set of historic 
circumstances, and had to act upon the world through 
the medium of historic conditions. These conditions 
and circumstances are of necessity of a temporary 
and transitory character: they are not the Gospel 
itself, but only its historic envelope, and Professor 
Wernle strips off this envelope in order to seize hold 
of the imperishable substance of Christ’s message to 
mankind. How far he has succeeded in separating 
the substance from the form of the Redeemer’s message and personality, and (considering the fragmentary nature of the sources) how far it is possible 
to do so on purely historical grounds, it is for the 
attentive reader to judge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">According to Professor Wernle, Jesus prepared the 
ground for a new religious community but did not 
organise it Himself, and the disciples of the Master 
who had denationalised the Jewish conception of the 
kingdom of God were unable to liberate themselves 
from Judaism or to produce much impression upon 
the Gentile world. Both of these tasks were the 
work of St Paul; and as this work was of transcendent 
importance to the future of the Christian faith, 
Professor Wernle devotes a considerable part of this <pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />volume to an examination of the character and 
theology of the great apostle. His treatment of St 
Paul’s theology is particularly striking and suggestive. 
It was a theology which derived its character from 
the situation in which the apostle was placed. He had 
to defend himself at once from Gentiles, Jews, and 
Judaizers, and his theology assumed the form of a 
powerful apologetic directed in turn against each one 
of these adversaries. The apologetic form in which 
Pauline thought is cast, sometimes affects the clearness and purity of the Gospel message, and the 
comparison which Professor Wernle institutes 
between the Gospel as understood by St Paul 
and the Gospel as taught by Jesus, is fresh and 
illuminating.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">St Paul was a trained theologian, the writer of the 
Apocalypse was a layman, and this volume closes with 
an analysis and estimate of that remarkable work. 
It is the oldest and only document springing out 
of lay Christian enthusiasm, and Professor Wernle 
thinks that it represents the general lay opinion of 
the Church in primitive Christian times. At the 
bottom of this enthusiasm lay the belief that the 
world was rapidly coming to an end, and that the 
supreme duty of man was to seek salvation from the 
coming judgment by watchfulness and repentance. 
Men in such a condition of mind had no thought of 
setting up stable ecclesiastical forms and institutions. 
But these men had a new life in them—a life of <pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />self-mastery, a life of love to God and to each other—such as the world had never seen before. And they 
were conscious that this new life of theirs proceeded 
neither from ecclesiastical forms nor institutions, but 
from the living spirit of the Redeemer. Such in 
brief is Professor Wernle’s conception of the beginnings of the faith and of its effects on the human 
mind in apostolic times. The entrance of this new 
faith into the world is the most momentous event in 
human history, and the manner in which it took place 
is presented to us in this volume with unusual life, 
freedom, sympathy, and power.</p>
<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Preface." id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">PREFACE</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">IN the summer of 1900 I delivered lectures on New 
Testament Theology in the University of Basel. 
These I have now expanded into a book, which, 
however, is by no means intended to rival any handbook 
to New Testament Theology. My only aim in 
preparing my lectures was to present my pupils with 
a clear idea of that which I conceived to be the real 
meaning of the Gospel, and to trace the great changes 
it underwent up to the rise of Catholicism. I 
purposely excluded from the scope of my work all 
that appeared to be unimportant for the aim that 
I had in view. Theological ideas came under consideration only in their relation to the Gospel of 
Jesus. I have striven to be true to my original 
purpose in compiling this book from my lectures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">In publishing my lectures my aim is a practical 
one, and there is no reason to conceal it. An age of 
transition such as ours needs above all else a constant 
recurrence to the Gospel of Jesus for guidance. But 
it is well known that the Gospel does not lie everywhere <pb n="x" id="ii.ii-Page_x" />on the surface, even of the New Testament, 
in its primitive simplicity, but has in many instances 
been covered up or transformed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">Now, though it is perfectly true that “Cowper’s pious peasant woman” can understand Jesus in all 
that He was and all that He wanted, yet theological 
enquiry should surely never abrogate its great calling, 
which is to give all possible help to the simple comprehension of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">This, of course, theology can only do by self-suppression—<i>i.e</i>. by helping to liberate the Gospel 
from theology. If Jesus was, above all else, our 
Saviour from the theologians, then we theologians 
are truly His disciples only by the constant renewal 
of this saving work of His.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">To do this, two conditions are pre-eminently 
necessary, the existence of which, alas, cannot be 
assumed as a matter of course amongst Christian 
theologians. They are, firstly, true reverence for 
that which alone deserves reverence; and secondly, 
fidelity to the Christian conscience. I reckon as an 
essential part of true reverence, the frankest and 
fullest renunciation of that false reverence for 
formulae, symbols, rites and institutions in which the 
free word of God is imprisoned and fossilized. He 
who does not completely reject the false can never 
find room in his heart for the true. And in like 
manner fidelity to the Christian conscience implies 
the clearest and most unflinching criticism of all that <pb n="xi" id="ii.ii-Page_xi" />contradicts 
it, even though it be received upon the authority of a St Paul or a St John—<i>i.e</i>. the Gospel is 
to be employed practically as the canon and standard 
for all its later historical accretions. He who cannot 
see eye to eye with me in these two conditions had 
better leave my book unread; for even if he were to 
read it, he would not understand why I have been 
obliged to write so many passages in the style of a 
polemical pamphlet rather than in that of a purely historical essay.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.ii-p6">THE AUTHOR.</p>
<p class="continue" id="ii.ii-p7"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p7.1">BASEL</span>, <i>December</i> 1900.</p>

<pb n="xii" id="ii.ii-Page_xii" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Preface to the English Translation." id="ii.iii" prev="ii.ii" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">PREFACE TO THE ENGLISH TRANSLATION</h2>
<p class="first" id="ii.iii-p1">THE publication of my work in an English translation is especially gratifying to me, for it is indebted 
in more than one place to English thought. I 
consider myself fortunate in having made the acquaintance of Thomas Carlyle while I was still a 
student at the University. He has become my 
leader and the leader of many of my friends. Here 
and there in this book the English reader will perhaps catch an echo of certain passages in Carlyle’s writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2">The translation strictly follows the German edition 
of 1900. It is only the first two chapters about Jesus 
which have been altered, and that merely so far as to 
make them correspond with statements contained in the author’s later publications.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.iii-p3">THE AUTHOR.</p>
<p class="continue" id="ii.iii-p4"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p4.1">BASEL</span>, <i>February</i> 1903.</p>


<pb n="xiii" id="ii.iii-Page_xiii" />

</div2>

</div1>

    <div1 title="The Beginnings of Christianity." id="iii" prev="ii.iii" next="iii.i">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">The Beginnings of Christianity.</h1>

      <div2 title="The Presuppositions." id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.i.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">THE PRESUPPOSITIONS.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter I. The Popular Beliefs of Antiquity." id="iii.i.i" prev="iii.i" next="iii.i.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i.i-p0.2">THE POPULAR BELIEFS OF ANTIQUITY.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.i.i-p1">IT is no doubt true that Christianity is a daughter of the 
Jewish faith: yet it strikes its roots deep down into a soil which we may call 
beliefs common to all the religions of antiquity. In that soil the 
characteristic features of the various religions of the ancient world are not as 
yet distinguishable. Among these common beliefs may be included the whole body 
of ideas concerning the earth, nature, man, the soul, and the world of spirits. 
Before the dawn of science these popular ideas bore undisputed sway, and they 
live on even to the present time engaged in a ceaseless struggle with scientific 
conceptions of the universe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p2">According to the popular beliefs of antiquity, this 
earth is, of course, the centre of creation, the only 
scene of any history concerning God and mankind. 
Over it is the vault of heaven, and there the sun and all the stars, “the powers of the heavens,” run their <pb n="2" id="iii.i.i-Page_2" />courses, yet the earth is the world; in the Sermon on 
the Mount, for example, the two terms are interchanged 
as denoting the same idea. But the earth itself is 
small and little known. The thoughts of men can fly 
to the “ends of the world” in an instant. From one 
end to another flashes the lightning, and, like the 
lightning, so shall the Son of man appear to all men 
at once. The devil shows Jesus all the kingdoms of 
the world and the glory of them from the top of 
one exceeding high mountain. If one wished to 
speak of a geography of the New Testament—the term 
would be a misnomer—its western limits would be 
Spain and its eastern the kingdom of the Parthians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p3">This limited view of earth and world had naturally not been without influence upon religion. The 
unwavering faith in Providence, as well as the hope 
in the coming of the kingdom of God upon earth, 
have their chief support in this undoubted geocentric 
system. In like manner missionary zeal was kindled 
by the belief that it would be possible to preach the 
gospel to all the world in one single generation. Men 
had no idea then of the size of this earth, such as we 
know it now, nor of the infinite and persistent variety 
among the different races of men, which cause such 
great difficulties to missionary enterprise. And in like 
manner they had no conception of the universe as a 
whole or of this earth’s nothingness in comparison 
with it. However little reason we may have to 
boast of knowledge for which we are not indebted to 
ourselves, as little right have we to hide from our 
selves the chasm which separates us in this point 
from early Christianity as a child of antiquity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p4">The next point of difference goes a good deal <pb n="3" id="iii.i.i-Page_3" />deeper still. It is the boundless faith in the 
miraculous which early Christianity shares with 
all world-religions. The whole earth is thereby 
transformed into an enchanted world. As yet there 
is no trace of any knowledge of the law of natural 
causation. All things are possible for God and for 
those that believe, and all things are mystery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p5">In the first place, the world of nature is a world of 
wonders. St. <scripRef id="iii.i.i-p5.1" passage="John iii. 8" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8">John iii. 8</scripRef> is a typical instance: “The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest 
the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, 
and whither it goeth.” And just because of this 
arbitrary and mysterious character it is so well suited 
to represent the supernatural powers of the spirit. 
This belief in nature as a realm of marvels meets 
us most distinctly in the various eschatologies of the 
New Testament. According to these conceptions the 
fashion of this world shall pass suddenly away, and 
the heavens shall vanish with a great noise, the 
elements shall melt with fervent heat, and there 
shall be new heavens and a new earth. The sun 
shall be turned to darkness and the moon to blood; 
the stars shall fall from heaven, the sign of the 
cross shall appear in the air, and the Son of man 
shall descend upon the clouds of heaven. Faith 
in the miraculous positively revels in the enumeration 
of signs of the approaching end of all things; in the 
vision of the seven seals and of the seven trumpets 
and of the seven bowls the fancy of the writer of the 
Apocalypse runs riot altogether, passing the bounds of 
all possibility. But this faith will not suffer itself to be 
limited to the distant future. In the history of Jesus 
and of His apostles it finds and creates for itself the <pb n="4" id="iii.i.i-Page_4" />material for an actual embodiment in the present. 
Here, too, there is nothing that is impossible, and the 
truth of the saying as to the faith that removeth mountains receives a striking confirmation. Jesus stills the 
tempest on the sea and causes the fig tree to wither, 
in both cases merely by the utterance of a word. He 
walks on the sea by night and enables Peter to do 
likewise. He changes water into wine, He divides a 
few loaves and fishes among five thousand and again 
among four thousand people. He calls Lazarus forth 
from the tomb on the third day in spite of the 
corruption that had already set in; He himself rises 
on the third day from the grave that is closed with a 
sealed stone and guarded by a watch; He enters the 
room though the doors are closed, and yet He can 
eat and suffer Himself to be touched; and finally, so 
we are told in the Acts of the Apostles, He ascends 
visibly to heaven, whence He shall come again visibly. 
The Acts now become the great book of the miracles 
of the Apostles and of the first Christian saints, whose 
leaders work wonders even with their shadows and 
their napkins. Thus faith in the miraculous surpasses 
all bounds, and yet it is not consciously dealing with 
exceptional cases, far less with breaches of the law of 
nature the very conception of such a law does not 
exist—but with everyday phenomena which are 
perfectly natural.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p6">The religious value attached by the early Christians 
to miracles surprises us to-day, even more than the 
entire absence of the critical faculty. It is not 
merely those Christians to whom we owe our Gospels, 
who find the proof of the truths of their doctrine in 
the stories of the miracles. Jesus Himself appeals <pb n="5" id="iii.i.i-Page_5" />to His miracles (and that not only in the Fourth 
Gospel), and sees in them the beginning of the kingdom of God. Hence we can readily understand that 
the miracle of the Resurrection must needs serve as 
the foundation of the Christian faith. Whereas, 
amongst the Jews, miracles were intended as a 
proof of doctrine; amongst the Gentiles they bear 
witness to the manifestation of a God (Renan); 
and just as it twice happened in St Paul’s journeys, 
that he was on the point of receiving divine honours 
because of his miracles—once when he healed the 
lame man, and again when the viper’s bite did him 
no harm—so Jesus was actually regarded by the 
Gentile Christians as God, because of the miracles 
that were related of Him. The theology of miracles 
occupies a higher position in the New Testament 
than one is usually inclined to accord to it, and the 
Divinity of Christ is bound up with this theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p7">Nowhere is the difference between modern and 
early Christian modes of thought seen in so clear a 
light as in the fact that the stories of the miracles of 
the New Testament, which were once one of the 
chief proofs of the truths of our religion, are themselves to-day the object of long apologetic writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p8">Like nature without, so the human mind within 
is a mystery to the early Christians. Here, too, 
they have no idea of a fixed sequence of events, but 
everything happens independently and arbitrarily. 
It is true that Jesus, and after Him the theologians 
Paul and John, just touched upon the thought of 
an inner necessity, but it was only by the way, 
and led to no further consequences. The belief 
in the freedom of man under all circumstances and <pb n="6" id="iii.i.i-Page_6" />at all times is for all that presupposed by the New 
Testament authors without an exception. Jesus 
confirmed this belief by the great demand that He 
made upon man, and it is the very life of Christian 
missionary work. But this belief is simply a special 
instance of belief in the miraculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p9">But the true domain of mystery lies in the real inner life of 
the soul, in the unconscious with its enigmatic utterances. The miraculous 
itself is contained in every human being, and can manifest itself suddenly in 
ecstatic conditions. Unchecked by any Philistine spirit of rationalism, the 
early Christians bestowed upon all manifestations of the mysterious inner life 
of the soul a far more serious and more impartial attention than we moderns, who 
are often inclined to be somewhat too precipitate in determining the limits of 
that which is possible. In those days men were at once more childlike and more 
dogmatic in their explanation of mental processes. Even though they built up no 
system, the conception prevailed amongst them that these phenomena were the 
manifestations of some external agent. It was not we ourselves, but a demon, an 
angel, or a spirit that was the efficient cause; sometimes this agent is 
conceived of as intimately connected with our soul, but at others he is an 
entirely extraneous being that has forced his way into our body from without 
through one of its many pores, and now dwells within it and rules over it. Here 
we have the origin of the conception, not only of demoniacal possession, but of 
that of the Holy Spirit, whose operations, save that they work the will of a 
beneficent Deity, are pictured as analogous to those of the demons. Speaking <pb n="7" id="iii.i.i-Page_7" />with tongues and prophesying, the seeing of 
visions and the state of enhancement, the working 
of miracles, are above all else the manifestations of 
this one and the same spirit, as they are presented 
to us in <scripRef passage="1Cor 12:1-11; 14:1-33" id="iii.i.i-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|11;|1Cor|14|1|14|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.11 Bible:1Cor.14.1-1Cor.14.33">chaps. xii. and xiv.</scripRef> 
of the First Epistle to the Corinthians, our principal New Testament authority 
on this subject. The conception of the double appears rudely materialized in St 
Peter’s conversation with Rhoda, and then in a lovely form in Jesus’ words 
concerning the little children’s angels, and especially spiritualized in that 
passage in St Paul where God’s Spirit testifies to our spirit that we are the 
children of God. We trace these naive conceptions in theological trains of 
thought: the whole dogma of the Atonement, as well as, on the other hand, that 
of Inspiration, stand and fall in their ecclesiastical shape with this childlike 
psychology of the ancient world. Where we 
stand face to face with the phenomena of the 
unconscious in man and marvel, and yet even here 
at least suspect natural causation, the early Christians at once presupposed the supernatural agency of 
a good or of an evil spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p10">We may here mention in passing that in like 
manner the anthropology of the early Christian laity—possibly not that of the theologian St Paul—maintains its close connection with the popular beliefs of 
the ancient world, when it still conceives of matter 
and spirit as in some manner merged in each other. 
The soul, the spirit itself, is something corporeal, 
though far more sublimated than our flesh and blood. 
The rich man in Hades sees, hears, suffers thirst and torments in the flames, although his body already <pb n="8" id="iii.i.i-Page_8" />rests in the grave. At the foundation of the rite 
of Baptism lies the conception, though possibly no 
longer consciously, that the water cleanses the soul 
together with the body.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p11">How strange at bottom do the words of Jesus 
sound to our modern modes of thought! “Be not 
over-anxious for the soul what ye shall eat and drink, 
nor for the body wherewith ye shall be clothed.” 
The appearances, too, of the risen Master, with 
their hybrid character of visionary and grossly material 
features, can be more readily understood from the 
point of view of this anthropology, which is as yet 
not strictly dualistic. It is true that St Paul, as a 
clear thinker, endeavoured to arrive at a distinct 
separation of body and soul, but after all his efforts 
he only reaches the conception of the spiritual body, 
which still betrays his original starting-point.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p12">After external nature and the mystery of the soul, 
we come finally to the third great wonderland, the 
domain of the Spirit. That which has become for 
us moderns a dead formula, or else the play of the 
freest fancy, was the deepest of all realities that 
regulated life for the age of early Christianity. Jews 
and Persians did, it is true, divide spirits according 
to an ethical standard into angels and demons, but 
as Satan can transform himself into an angel of light, 
the operations of the two groups are often surprisingly similar; and finally, the original contrast of 
harmful and helpful spirits can be plainly traced 
even in the New Testament itself. The spirits fill 
the whole of the upper world, the realm of the air, 
and yet they live at the same time upon earth and 
among men. All kinds of diseases—even fevers or <pb n="9" id="iii.i.i-Page_9" />dumbness, but in the highest degree, of course, 
mental diseases—are caused by them. A spirit can 
enter into a man with seven others or even with a 
whole legion. The expulsion of these inmates is 
itself the effect of a spiritual process, the means 
employed being fasting and disenchantment. The 
helpful spirits, on the other hand, are welcome 
saviours in every kind of distress, and mediators 
between men and the highest God. Now, no one 
lived in the midst of these conceptions regarding the 
world of spirits with a more childlike simplicity of 
belief than Jesus Himself. He fights with Satan, 
and with the hosts of Beelzebub in the solitude of 
the wilderness, and in the midst of the habitations 
of men. He is under the painful necessity of seeing 
His most trusted follower become the emissary of 
Satan. St Paul is ever being parted from God by 
dominions, principalities and powers, and it is in 
defiance of them that he clings so fast to God’s love. 
In one of his last letters he tells us of the prince of the 
power of the air, the spirit that worketh even now 
in the children of disobedience, and he thus summons 
the Christian to the last struggle of all, not against 
flesh and blood, but against the principalities, against 
the powers, against the world rulers of this darkness, 
against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the 
heavenly places. The weapons which he there recommends are the grand Christian substitutes for the 
ancient spells and charms. It was only by assuming 
the existence of demons that the early Christian 
Church could explain the might of Rome and the 
power of the heathen world. And everywhere the 
clear distinction between good and bad spirits rests <pb n="10" id="iii.i.i-Page_10" />upon the foundation of the ancient conception of 
the spirit world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p13">Nothing is easier than the proof that all these 
conceptions of the enchanted world with its three 
wonderlands are neither specifically Christian nor 
Jewish, but simply belong to the ancient popular 
belief, and not to it alone. The early Christians were 
perfectly conscious that they shared this belief with 
the heathen. That is why they made such frequent 
use of all these elements in their apologetic writings. 
The myths and miracles of Jesus are there compared 
with perfect ingenuousness with their Greek parallels 
(the earliest passage is in Justin Martyr, <i>First Apology</i>, chaps. xxi. and xxii.): 
“If the Christians relate cures 
of lame and palsied men, and of men sick from their 
birth, and the raising of the dead, then all this is 
similar to that which is said to have been done by 
Asclepius.” The belief in the Resurrection of Jesus 
has its parallel among the Jews in the report of the 
risen Baptist, and among the heathen in the belief in 
Asclepius, who was struck by lightning and ascended 
into heaven. For the miraculous birth of the Son of 
God, both friends and foes of Christianity adduced, 
though with opposite intentions, the corresponding 
cases of the origin of sons of God amongst the 
heathen. Though Jesus compared His casting out 
of devils with that of the Jewish exorcists, this art 
was not specifically Jewish, but belonged to the 
ancient world in general. The Jew whom Celsus 
introduces as the opponent of the Christian, mentions 
Egyptian, <i>i.e</i>. heathen ‘Goetes,’ who for a few obols 
cast out devils, blow away diseases, bring up the souls 
of the dead, etc. The same applies to the prediction <pb n="11" id="iii.i.i-Page_11" />of future events. If we find Christians as early as 
in the New Testament appealing to the so-called 
proof from prophecy in order to convince the heathen, 
they presuppose the fact that their heathen adversaries 
attach a high value to the gift of divination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p14">So deeply spread and so deeply rooted was the belief in 
ecstasy as a divinely-caused state, that the apologists declared that 
euhemerism—<i>i.e</i>. the attempt 
to explain the heathen religions by the deification of 
men—failed because of the fact of oracles. But the 
agreement of Christians with heathen in the belief 
in demons is most palpable in the controversy of 
Origen with Celsus. Both entirely concur in the 
assumption of an intermediary race or species of 
beings who are the givers of all gifts such as bread, 
wine, water, air, only Celsus calls them demons and 
Origen angels,—so narrow is the dividing line which 
here separates the friends and the foes of Christianity. 
A pure monotheist was hardly to be found either 
then or in the time of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p15">Such are some of the reasons that may be advanced 
in confirmation of the statement that the popular 
belief of the ancient world is the soil from which 
Christianity took its rise. In all these conceptions 
it is a child of its age and no revelation of God. 
Owing to the rise of science the props which still 
supported this belief in the midst of Christianity 
have gradually been withdrawn. Thus originated 
the great conflict between faith and knowledge. If 
it were really true, as many of its defenders maintain, 
that faith in the enchanted world constitutes the 
substance of Christianity, then, of course, the doom 
of our religion would be sealed.</p>

<pb n="12" id="iii.i.i-Page_12" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter II. Judaism." id="iii.i.ii" prev="iii.i.i" next="iii.i.iii">

<h2 id="iii.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i.ii-p0.2">JUDAISM.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.i.ii-p1">CHRISTIANITY stands to Judaism indubitably in a 
relationship at once of the closest affinity and yet 
of the most striking contrast. What did it take 
over from Judaism? What did it reject? It rejected the Jewish idea, the pivot on which Judaism 
turns. To all its other elements it stands in a 
positive relationship; although the part which it rejected, involved as a necessary consequence an inner 
transformation of the whole Jewish system.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p2">What is the Jewish idea? It is the conception 
of religion as a legal, a national system. Nowhere 
else was it developed with such uncompromising 
severity. Speaking generally, religion is for the Jews 
a system of law (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii-p2.1">νόμος</span>) which is definitely drawn 
up between a particular God and a particular people. 
In contrast to all the false religions of the Gentiles, 
the true religion is the Jewish law (or constitution). 
The God of the whole world, so it is said, granted 
to Israel alone its law in order to give them the 
whole earth for their inheritance, provided they were 
faithful citizens under this law, so that all other 
people might accept the law of Israel and become 
its subjects. Technically speaking, that is the formal <pb n="13" id="iii.i.ii-Page_13" />principle of Judaism. The material may readily 
be inferred from the contents of the law. That is, 
it is nothing else than Jewish national custom conceived as the commandments of God. In other 
words, it is the sum of all the ceremonial judicial 
and social peculiarities whereby, in the course of 
time, the Jews imagined that they were differentiated 
from their neighbours. In the forefront they placed 
circumcision and claimed it to be the distinctive 
sign of the tribe. A bold claim, and one that rested 
on no historical foundation—the early Christians 
knew that already. Then followed prescriptions as 
to the taxes to be paid to God and His holy servants, 
the ceremonial regulating attendance at the Holy 
Place and the worship to be there tendered, penal laws 
and those regarding compensation, and commandments 
relating to moral and many other matters. All this 
together constituted the immensely complicated body 
of laws to which God had bound Himself and His 
people. To be religious meant to be a citizen of 
this state, to belong to the Jewish Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p3">For the Church is simply the converse of this 
constitution. It is exactly the same thing if you 
call Judaism a Church or if you call it a constitution. 
The Church is the realization of the law which exists 
at first as an idea. There never was a time when 
the Church excluded true piety on the part of 
the individual, but the emphasis was laid on that 
which affected the community—nay, more, on that 
which affected it as a codified system of law. The 
Church is religion conceived as a spiritual State. 
Such was the position of Judaism from the exile 
onwards that it could only exist as a spiritual State <pb n="14" id="iii.i.ii-Page_14" />in the midst of the world powers. In the time of 
Jesus religion meant a legal code and a Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p4">It is well known that Jesus did not come forward 
as the opponent of the law or of the Church, but as 
the enemy of the Scribes and Pharisees. The simple 
reason of this is that they are the visible representatives of the Jewish law. For this law demanded a 
very minute acquaintance. It needed men to act 
as commentators and to develop it still further. It 
was not something that had been laid down once for 
all. It was constantly growing. Only one portion 
was committed to writing in the Thora. The greater 
part, the customary law, was handed down by oral 
tradition. And the written law itself was composed 
in a dead language. Besides this, the whole was 
very complicated and very learned. Hence the 
necessity of a learned caste—the theologians who 
are, of course, rather to be considered as lawyers. 
They formed a close corporation into which a man 
only entered, and that for life, after long years spent 
as disciple at the feet of honoured masters, and after 
due ordination. Nothing could possibly exceed the 
esteem in which this caste was held. The Scribes 
were God’s mediators and revealers—the only living 
authority in God’s stead. All others were laymen 
and in the position of minors. Such was Jesus. 
Hence His attitude of opposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p5">Now the aim and object of the Pharisaic propaganda 
was to drive this learned system into the heads of 
the people. The Pharisees wanted to see the law, 
which the Scribes first of all distilled as pure theory, 
in a position of practical and universal supremacy. 
They were zealous in good works; they loved a typical <pb n="15" id="iii.i.ii-Page_15" />ritual; their energy was tireless; they were critical 
and censorious. Such were their characteristics. 
In Jesus’ time they posed publicly as the pattern of 
what a religious man ought to be. He that did not 
accept their propaganda counted as a sinner or as ‘am-ha-’arets,’ country-folk that knew not the law. 
The Pharisees are the incarnation of the Jewish law. 
They represent an ideal of life which is distinct from 
everything else. One can realize it best by taking note 
of the judgments they pass on things of the world, 
of their estimate of the actions and destiny of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p6">All external things are either clean or unclean, 
sacred or common. The duty of the religious man 
is to keep himself undefiled by all unclean things, 
kinds of food, vessels, etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p7">The actions of men are of different value in God’s sight. All 
‘extraordinary works’ are especially pleasing to God; such, for instance, are, first and foremost, 
acts of worship, sacrifices, the paying of tithes, fasting, 
pilgrimages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p8">The end of man is holiness. He is nearest God 
who holds himself aloof from publicans, sinners, and 
Samaritans, and renounces the wicked world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p9">We need no further evidence to see that in opposing the 
Scribes and Pharisees, Jesus indirectly set Himself against the whole Jewish 
idea, law, and Church, and that St Paul rightly understood Jesus when he said 
“Christ is the end of the law.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p10">And herein it is especially instructive to observe 
how the layman Jesus and the Scribe Paul attack 
different sides of the Jewish idea and thus complete 
each other in their criticism. It is the content of 
the Jewish ideal of life that arouses the indignation <pb n="16" id="iii.i.ii-Page_16" />of Jesus—the terrible externalization of religion, the 
essential being completely buried beneath hypocrisy 
and folly. St Paul, on the other hand, fights against 
the form of the Jewish religion which is fitting but 
for hirelings and slaves, and reverses the true religious 
relationship, the sonship of man to God. It is only 
when we combine the two lines of attack that we 
have a complete criticism of the Jewish idea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p11">And then, after all, the same Jewish idea in its 
modified Christian form enters upon a new lease of 
power—a magnificent dominion destined to last for 
centuries. Would that it had been otherwise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p12">But even in the time of its degeneracy the Jewish 
religion was pre-eminent, surpassing every other upon 
earth. Christianity could only arise in Jewish soil. 
Nowhere else did such faith in God, so high a 
moral standard, and so lofty a hope for the future, lie 
full of promise side by side, waiting to be unified and 
exalted into a world-religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p13">It is important to realize clearly the distinctive 
feature in the Jewish faith in God. It cannot be 
monotheism. For a long time past that had become 
the common property of the enlightened Greek 
world, as far as it had any understanding for religion, 
and even in Israel itself it had been modified by a 
belief in angels which bears clear marks of its 
polytheistic origin. One need but read, for instance, 
the Epistle to the Colossians if one would form some 
idea of the weakness of Jewish monotheism, not to 
mention the Greek prologue to the Fourth Gospel, 
which places ‘a’ God, the Logos, by the side of the 
God. Neither, however, is it the simple belief in <pb n="17" id="iii.i.ii-Page_17" />Providence, in a God that punishes and rewards, 
that constitutes the peculiarity of the Jewish religion. 
The Christian apologist Lactantius was able to postulate an individual 
Providence as an elementary truth current among all the better heathens. When 
the Jews in Jesus’ time pictured the world to themselves as a kind of household 
instituted by God, and superintended by Him, then the Greeks presented them with 
the word for the idea—dioikesis. It is only the historical and teleological character of this faith in God that 
marks the pre-eminence of the Jewish religion. 
While with the Stoics the belief in Providence is 
based upon the order of nature that is, on the impression afforded by the world of a rational whole 
bound together by laws of cause and effect—with the 
Jews it is built up on the foundation of the deeds 
of Jahwe, of His promises and of His designs. Jahwe is free, in subjection to 
nothing but His own will; therefore religion never turns into philosophy amongst 
this people, but becomes faith in the God that creates things anew. To the Jews 
God never appears as the being who merely sets the world in motion and regulates 
its course, though that is a part of His government, but He is the free creator, 
the creator in every moment of time. All is history, even nature. Wherever they 
arrive at the idea of a necessary causation there it immediately finds its place 
in history as predestination, as the act of God before the beginning of time. 
And even where particular provinces of this history are assigned to the 
supervision of intermediary beings, they do not count as in anywise independent 
powers, <pb n="18" id="iii.i.ii-Page_18" />but merely as the executors of the commands of God. 
The first of God’s acts was the creation of the world, 
the last shall be the restitution of Israel and of the 
fallen world by the violent destruction of the present 
evil condition of things. The beginning and the end 
are united by an unbroken chain of divine acts. So 
far removed is the thought that the God that creates 
the new world is perchance another than He that 
created the old world, that it is just the apocalypses 
that are especially fond of singing the praises of God 
the Creator. It is none other than John, author of 
our book of the Apocalypse, who sings: “Thou art 
worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and 
power; for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy 
pleasure they are, and were created.” So, too, we read 
in the “Shepherd of Hermas” from the true Jewish 
point of view: “Behold the Lord of all power, He 
that created the world and established the heavens 
and founded the earth above the waters; behold He removeth heavens and mountains 
and high places and seas, and all paths are made straight for His elect.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p14">One frequently meets with the expression nowadays, “the transcendency of the Jewish idea of God,” 
but in employing these words sufficient caution is not 
always observed. It is quite true that to later 
Judaism God has become a far-off, mysterious being. 
Everyone who reads in succession the theophanies of 
an Isaiah, Ezekiel, Daniel and John realizes that. 
A further proof may be found in the awe with which 
the utterance of the name of Jahwe is avoided. “Hallowed be Thy name”—that is, may it be thought 
of with the reverence due to the unspeakable. 
Angels stand between God and man, whole hierarchies <pb n="19" id="iii.i.ii-Page_19" />of dominions and powers and thrones. Living religion is often concerned with them instead of 
with God. One finds indications that God will only 
fully reveal Himself in the future, that at present He 
is visible to none, and no man can approach Him. 
This can be proved by many passages in the writings 
of St Paul and St John. For Paul, the whole present 
evil world is fallen away from God and is under the 
dominion of hostile powers, sin, death and demons. 
Satan is called the God of this world. It is only in 
the Cross and Resurrection of Jesus that we have irrefutable evidence of God and His love. John, too, calls 
Satan the prince of this world, and God, so it is said, no 
man hath ever yet seen, not even the prophets of the 
Old Testament. All our knowledge of God comes 
to us through Jesus that revealed Him. That, it is 
true, is a complete transcendency of the idea of God. 
But then we remember that St John and St Paul 
are theologians, they are not simple representatives of 
the popular belief, and that both of them, as Christian 
apologists, are interested in removing the world 
without Christ very far from God. Their writings prove 
nothing as to the belief of the laity in the time of 
Jesus. If in Jesus we meet with a faith in God 
of unexampled freshness and ingenuousness, which 
nevertheless is nowhere bound up with any claim to 
novelty, then the foundations for this must have 
already been securely laid among the Jews. Nor is 
it difficult to find proof of this. For Jesus, it is God 
that gives the rain and the sunshine, that feeds the 
fowls of the air and clothes the flowers of the field, 
that hears all prayers, that protects the sparrow on 
the roof, and much more man himself. That is the <pb n="20" id="iii.i.ii-Page_20" />simple piety of the Psalms. The Psalms of Solomon, 
which date from the age of Pompey, are in point of 
time our nearest documentary evidence. The greater 
part of the canonical Psalter is not much older. 
This simple, childlike faith in God Jesus presupposes 
as possessed by those to whom He addresses Himself, 
and it knows nothing of transcendency. But it is 
subject to the narrowest national limitations. The 
Lord of heaven and of earth was the Father of Israel. 
Only the Jew dare pray to “Our Father.” Yet there 
was no loss in this; the limitations of this faith were 
also a sign of its truth and power. The chief point, 
too, for these simple layfolk was that this God, the 
source of all life in this world, through His deeds and 
through His gifts, promised to found the kingdom 
of God. Then should He manifest Himself fully as 
the God of deeds who is bound by His love but by no 
order of nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p15">The second great advantage of the Jewish religion 
is its moral character. Jahwe was not only the God 
of great deeds but the God of a lofty morality, who 
by His person was a pledge for the indissoluble connection between faith and life. Both Jews as well 
as early Christians realized how immensely important 
were the consequences implied by this connection, 
when they compared the Homeric gods with 
their Jahwe. They were indeed themselves aware 
that the work of the Greek thinkers and poets had 
arrived at a great purification and moralization of the 
polytheistic religion. This, however, they might 
safely ignore, as the influence of Homer never ceased, 
and could for them only be compared to the influence of their Bible. There were, it is true, not <pb n="21" id="iii.i.ii-Page_21" />wanting in the Jahwe of the Old Testament features 
which betrayed the fact that He did not from the 
first possess all that lofty morality. Yet in the great 
collection of writings these features are a vanishing 
quantity by the side of His ethical character—though 
even thus they were only too visible to the gnostic 
critic. Or if they were once noticed they were 
immediately cleared of all contradiction with the 
moral consciousness by means of exegesis—especially 
allegorical. For the aim of Jewish theologians was 
to remove the offence caused by any instance of anthropomorphism, which already appeared to them as likely 
to be prejudicial to the purity of the idea of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p16">It is a consequence of the strictly moral character 
of the Jewish God that the outer forms of worship 
in this religion are entirely subordinate to its moral 
elements. This statement would not appear to be 
consistent with the contents of the Law, the longest 
portions of which are devoted to the regulation of 
public worship, nor with the practice of the Pharisees, 
who placed the ceremonial law above all purely 
human duties. But it can be inferred, were it but 
from the following two facts, first, that the cessation 
of the Temple worship at Jerusalem had as good 
as no influence whatever upon Judaism; and next, 
that we find no disputes amongst the Christians as to 
questions of ceremonial or of abstention from public 
worship. Neither God nor His worshippers needed 
the sacrifices. At the most the priests were pleased 
when rich contributions thus fell to their share. If 
amongst religiously-minded people any importance 
was attached to public worship, then this was 
simply for the sake of obedience. They just <pb n="22" id="iii.i.ii-Page_22" />accepted the fact that it had been ordered as a 
divine institution. It was a part of the will of 
God, the strict and punctual observation of which, 
according to the ritual under all circumstances, and 
simply as an act of moral submission, secured the 
divine favour. But it was not the chief part of God’s will. Whenever Jesus used the words 
“to do God’s will,” neither He nor those that heard Him ever 
thought of the sacrifices, but of the regulation of the 
daily life. It was a moral, not a ceremonial ‘doing.’ When St. Paul founded his churches amongst the 
Greeks, he noticed for the first time how alien to the 
Greek mind was that which he had assumed as a 
matter of course. For them the Christian congregation was an association for worship analogous to other 
similar associations. It neither <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii-p16.1">ipso facto</span></i> excluded 
the participation in other forms of worship, nor did it 
imply any pledge to regulate the life that lay outside 
of the services. It was therefore one of the chief 
tasks of the Christian teachers to impart a simple 
ethical meaning to the ceremonial prescriptions of the 
Old Testament which concerned sanctification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p17">It is true that Jewish ethics present us with an 
entirely contradictory picture in which the ugliest 
features are not wanting by the side of the most 
pleasing and sympathetic. Amongst the former one 
would reckon the preference given to the negative 
avoidance of sin over the positive doing of good, the 
equally important position assigned to morally 
indifferent and important commandments, the merely 
external summary of duties without any classification, 
the interest in sexual questions, casuistry, and the seeking for reward. It was not without reason that the <pb n="23" id="iii.i.ii-Page_23" />Jew could find his pattern in the Pharisee, who merely 
exaggerated the tendency of the average morality of 
religious people themselves, and this the more readily, 
because every disposition thereto is contained in the 
written law itself. The seeds sown by the Priestly 
Code attain to their full growth in Pharisaism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p18">But, on the other hand, this transformation of 
morality into its opposite, is not the only characteristic that one notices in later Judaism. We are not 
justified in affirming that Jesus came to His simplification of the demands of religion through His 
opposition to the Pharisees. He would have delivered 
His message exactly as He did regardless of the 
Pharisees, and again not as something entirely new, 
but as containing the elements of sound vitality 
which He found already existing. Here, too, there 
is no lack of documentary evidence in Jewish writings. 
The ethical teaching of the Psalms and Proverbs, and 
of Jesus the Son of Sirach, points in this direction, and 
analogous elements may be found in the oldest form 
of the “Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs.” Even 
a Christian document such as the Epistle General of 
James, derives its life rather from the simple Jewish 
popular morality than directly from the Gospel of 
Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p19">In the first place, we notice here that what is 
demanded is extremely simple. There is scarcely 
anything ceremonial or subject to national limitations. 
Jesus meets the tempter in the wilderness with the 
very simplest words from the Book of Deuteronomy. 
In the decisive moments of His ministry He appeals 
to the decalogue, the commandments of love, things 
that everyone knows to be axiomatic truths. Surely <pb n="24" id="iii.i.ii-Page_24" />this presupposes an education in an entirely sound 
moral atmosphere. In the next place, even His 
spiritualization of the claim, His insistence on the 
motive, are not entirely unprecedented. Does not 
even the Talmud lay stress, only too much stress, 
upon sins of thought? The “Testament of the 
Twelve Patriarchs,” “The Two Ways,” “The Shepherd of Hernias,”—all writings which do not depend 
directly upon Jesus, emphasize inner purity and 
simplicity, just as much as external good works. 
Truly, then, there is no lack of parallels to the 
Sermon on the Mount. There is still enough and to 
spare of what is great and original in the work of Jesus, 
if we freely admit that He could only have arisen from 
this people, and that He found noble forerunners 
amongst them. The morality of a people must in 
deed have attained to a very high level if it strives in 
so resolute a fashion to pass beyond mere external 
legality in order to reach inner purity of motive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p20">And is not, after all, the Jewish eagerness to believe 
that good deeds will be rewarded, the distortion 
of a true and great thought—that the good seed will 
under all circumstances ultimately bring forth good 
fruit? If we admit that Jesus was a sounder and 
saner teacher than our modern schoolmen, we 
may well ponder over the fact that He did not 
reject the scheme of rewards and punishments, but 
made use of it. Was not the true conviction thereby 
strengthened that idle piety is something entirely bad, 
and that God is not mocked? But in so doing Jesus 
did of course lay such stress upon the thought of 
the coming judgment that all easy-going optimism 
was purified by the most terrible earnestness.</p>

<pb n="25" id="iii.i.ii-Page_25" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p21">This brings us to the third great legacy which 
Judaism bequeathed to Christianity—eschatology. Just as the origin of the new religion cannot be conceived without the Jewish hope in the coming kingdom 
of God, so in the lifelong struggle with the Roman 
state the victory is won through the Jewish hope in 
the Resurrection. The fact that the early Christians 
did not adversely criticise the Jewish hope in any 
book of the New Testament, and that they were able 
to treat Jewish apocalypses without further addition 
as Christian, proves how deeply indebted they felt 
themselves to the Jews in this point above all others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p22">How confused a maze of eschatological conceptions 
could coexist often in one and the same person we can 
see most simply by a few instances from the New Testament. We have an eschatology of the synoptists, 
and that a twofold one (<scripRef passage="Mk 13:1-37" id="iii.i.ii-p22.1" parsed="|Mark|13|1|13|37" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.1-Mark.13.37">Mk. xiii.</scripRef> 
and <scripRef passage="Lk 16:1-31" id="iii.i.ii-p22.2" parsed="|Luke|16|1|16|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.1-Luke.16.31">Luke xvi.</scripRef>), we 
have a series of apparently contradictory eschatologies 
in St. Paul (<scripRef passage="1Thess 4:1-18" id="iii.i.ii-p22.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|1|4|18" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.1-1Thess.4.18">1 Thess. iv.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Thess 2:1-17" id="iii.i.ii-p22.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|1|2|17" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.1-2Thess.2.17">2 Thess. ii.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:1-58" id="iii.i.ii-p22.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. xv.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:1-21" id="iii.i.ii-p22.6" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|5|21" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1-2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. 
v.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 11:1-36" id="iii.i.ii-p22.7" parsed="|Rom|11|1|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.1-Rom.11.36">Rom. xi.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Phil 2:1-30" id="iii.i.ii-p22.8" parsed="|Phil|2|1|2|30" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.1-Phil.2.30">Phil. ii.</scripRef>), a whole bundle of eschatologies 
in the Apocalypse, and finally a peculiar variety in 
2 Peter. It is far more difficult to find even two 
entirely parallel visions of the future state, when one 
looks through the Jewish apocalypses dating from 
the time immediately preceding or succeeding Jesus. 
The thoughts of the learned differed from those of 
the common people, and the ideas of the Jews of 
the dispersion were unlike those of their Palestinian 
brethren. It will be sufficient for our purpose if we 
examine the different groups of these conceptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p23">The most important chapter in eschatology, 
especially for the populace, excited as it had been 
ever since the wars of the Maccabees by patriotic <pb n="26" id="iii.i.ii-Page_26" />aspirations, is the national hope. The heading of the 
chapter is “Israel and the Gentile World.” The 
people of God—recipients of the promises, and who 
in spite of them serve the Gentiles, the kings 
of the earth, and the city of Babylon, shall be 
liberated and exalted to lordship, over the whole 
world, while the neighbouring peoples shall be 
humbled. It is just the chief ideas of the New 
Testament—the kingdom of God and the Messiah—that belong to this political group of conceptions. 
But first the great reign of terror must pass by—the time of tribulation and temptation when Israel 
shall be humiliated yet further, and the heathen 
shall deliver their fiercest assaults upon the whole 
city and the Temple, led at times by Anti-christ, 
the devilish king of the last days, the enemy of 
God. When the need is highest, God’s help is 
nighest: He confounds the enemy and establishes 
His kingdom. In all these pictures the kingdom of 
God is always conceived of as a political organization, 
in opposition to the kingdoms of the rulers of 
this earth and of the demons. It is placed upon 
the earth, or, with greater particularity, in Palestine, 
with Jerusalem for its capital. It denotes the 
supremacy of Israel over all the world. Her enemies 
and her tyrants are either rooted out or are subject 
to her as her slaves. They bring their tribute to 
Jerusalem and accept the Law of Israel. On the 
other hand, the patriarchs and the pious men of 
old, especially the martyrs, have now risen from the 
dead in order to participate in the joy of the 
kingdom which shall be—so men gradually tended 
to think—for everlasting. Either God Himself is <pb n="27" id="iii.i.ii-Page_27" />regarded as the King, or He has raised the Messiah, 
the lawful descendant of David, to the throne, that 
He may judge and rule over His people in righteousness. While the older writings presuppose the 
continuation of the Davidic dynasty, the later accept 
the everlasting rule of the one descendant of David. 
Now all this is a continuation of earthly 
cirumstances under somewhat higher and more spiritual 
conditions. This vision of the future might be called 
a patriotic Jewish Utopia.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p24">It is, however, characteristic of the age of Jesus 
that this political expectation seldom stands by itself, 
but has to suffer admixture with elements of an 
entirely different nature, with the eschatology of the 
whole world and of the individual. Two important 
questions, the fate of the world and the fate of the 
individual soul, are added to the previous subject: “Israel and the Gentile World.” They are of especial 
importance for the new religion, because though it 
arose from the midst of the national eschatology, 
it quickly freed itself from it and turned its attention 
to the other problems. In the first place, we find 
that in later Judaism the whole realm of action—heaven as well as earth and the world of spirits—are 
all drawn into the historical drama, until at length—though the transition is not yet quite clear to us—the conception of the essential similarity between the 
future and the present gives way to the conception of 
the new aeon which in many important points is to 
be the exact opposite of the present world. Here is 
death, there everlasting life; here flesh, there spirit; 
here sin, there innocence; here God is far away, there 
He shall be seen face to face. This vision embraces <pb n="28" id="iii.i.ii-Page_28" />the fate of the whole of creation, of the whole human 
race, so that Israel’s glory merely appears as one 
special case amongst many. Of course it likewise 
furnishes us with evidence of the incapacity of the Jew 
to leave the world of phenomena behind him, for the 
future life never appears to him as the spiritual in our 
sense of the word, but always as the hyperphysical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p25">In the next place, men are now free to reflect upon 
the fate of the individual. The hope of salvation, first 
of the rescue of the individual in the great struggle 
that shall be in the last days, and then of his future 
blessedness—this hope takes its place beside that of 
the kingdom of God. The goal is one and the same, 
but many roads lead to it. Either the conception of 
the resurrection of the dead and of the day of judgment are accepted, and the emphasis is laid upon the 
judgment of the individual soul by God. The soul 
appears before the great judgment seat with the 
result of its whole life, there to receive everlasting joy 
or endless torment. In this case the old idea of the 
shadowy life of the soul in Sheol suffices to describe 
its condition until the day of the final resurrection. 
Or else the powerful light of the faith in retribution 
is flashed even into Hades itself, and that at once, so 
that for the individual death is followed immediately 
by judgment and the dead are portioned out between 
Gehenna and Paradise without waiting for the final 
judgment. But in this case the soul itself must be 
conceived of as something phenomenal, as sensible to 
bodily pain and pleasure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p26">In all this there is nothing clear and distinct—there 
is no unity of conception. The sources of all these 
ideas are so various that complete harmony is out of <pb n="29" id="iii.i.ii-Page_29" />the question. Here we go back to the patriotic 
enthusiasm of the prophets and to their prophecies of 
the coming doom, and again to Animism, old as 
the human race itself, though it has been transformed by the dogma of retribution; and, lastly, to 
possibly Persian notions of the resurrection and the 
new world. It is true that attempts at reducing 
these varied elements into some sort of system are 
not entirely wanting. Such are the millennial theories 
of our Book of Revelation, parallels to which may 
be found in the fourth book of Ezra and in Baruch. 
First of all, room is found for the national Utopia, 
but then comes the final catastrophe, followed by the 
universal resurrection of the dead and the day of 
judgment; and so it turns out to be merely a provisional state of things preparatory to the new world. 
But for Jesus, the kingdom of God and the new 
world run into each other; there is no provisional state 
of things, but the most intimate blending of earthly 
and transcendental features. And after all, the most 
important point was not the manner of the realization, 
but the fact itself. Israel possessed the religion of 
Hope. No other people had anything like it. With 
the same battle-cry with which Christianity arose, “The kingdom shall yet be ours,” Israel itself went 
forth to the last dread war of destruction and after 
that into its desolation. But as for the kingdom 
itself, it is in God’s hand alone; that every Jew and 
every Christian knew. It is the gift of God, and He 
gives it when He will. Men cannot bring it about. 
Neither in Jewish nor in Christian writings is there 
the slightest suspicion of the thought that men’s, acts, their works, or their 
piety can cause the kingdom <pb n="30" id="iii.i.ii-Page_30" />to come. Complete passivity is man’s duty. 
He must wait, and he must hope, and make ready in 
serious earnest. Between this world and the next 
stand the catastrophe and the resurrection of the dead 
and the judgment to come. It is perfectly immaterial 
whether this life and the next stand to each other, as 
they do in the popular conception, in the relation of the 
deed and its reward; or, as from a deeper point of view, 
in the relation of seed and harvest. In each case the 
strictly supernatural character of the promise is retained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p27">The early Christians clearly felt and expressed 
their dependence upon the Jewish religion. They 
called their God the God of the Fathers; they declared the Old Testament to be their sacred book; 
they took the prophecies and the apocalypses as the 
basis of their hope. It was only the Jewish idea, 
the law, that they decisively rejected after a short 
period of hesitation; and even this only with the 
help of allegorical explanations which served to hide 
the defection from their eyes. But from the second 
century onwards, Christianity separates into two 
great movements. The one endeavours to realize 
the theory that the Christians are the true Israel, 
and finally gives the Jewish Church a fresh lease of 
life in Roman Catholicism. The other movement 
proceeds in part with rapid strides, and in part 
gradually, to the Hellenization of Christianity, to its 
transformation into Greek philosophy and mysticism; 
but in so doing it clearly shows us that in disassociating itself from Judaism, it has disassociated itself from 
the Gospel, which has this in common with Judaism, 
that it is a religion of practical morality.</p>

<pb n="31" id="iii.i.ii-Page_31" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter III. The Fulness of the Time." id="iii.i.iii" prev="iii.i.ii" next="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i.iii-p0.2">THE FULNESS OF THE TIME.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.i.iii-p1">WHEN the early Christians maintained that Jesus 
had come into the world in the fulness of the time, 
they were not at all thinking of an especially favour 
able conjunction of affairs in the world, but simply 
of the termination of that apocalyptic age—the 
duration of which was unknown to themselves—which God had determined should precede the end 
of all things. The historian, too, has to exercise the 
greatest caution in the use that he makes of such 
statements as to the necessity of any occurrence in 
history. Even if he can prove in a general way that 
the conditions favourable to this or that event were 
present, he has done no more thereby than to point 
out that the thing was possible in the abstract. For 
who can say that these conditions were not already 
present a few decades earlier, or were present in a 
still more favourable degree a few decades later? By 
the side of the proof that the age was especially 
favourable to the spread of the Gospel, it would be 
possible to advance the counter proof with almost 
equally cogent arguments that the rapid transformation and decay of Christianity was due to the 
unfavourable circumstances of the age. It is sufficient <pb n="32" id="iii.i.iii-Page_32" />for our present purpose to draw attention to 
some especially important characteristics of the 
position of Judaism in that age, without drawing 
any conclusions from them beyond what the actual 
facts warrant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p2">First, then, we have the facts that throughout the 
Mediterranean countries we find a type of civilization 
which was on the whole uniform, and that the Jews 
were affected by it. This is shown above all by the 
universal supremacy of the Greek language into 
which the Old Testament was translated, in which 
the Jews philosophized, which St. Paul spoke and 
understood, in which the greatest portion of early 
Christian literature was written. Community of 
language implies to a very great extent community 
of thought. Traces of this community we find in 
the latest books of the Old Testament, but above all 
in Alexandrian Judaism. The Jews take possession 
first of the forms of Greek literature—we even 
find hexameters in the Sibylline books, then of the 
conceptions and of the aims and objects of Greek 
philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p3">Cosmology and ethics are developed into sciences 
in the Greek sense of the word; allegory becomes 
the connecting link between the Jewish word and 
the Greek spirit. We can already trace the first 
steps of that Jewish apologetic and criticism which 
paved the way for their Christian successors. The 
earliest form of Christianity is little influenced by 
all this, as long as it does not go beyond the 
boundaries of Palestine. The Greek spirit had no 
influence upon Jesus either directly or indirectly. 
But even the great missionary, who in many ways <pb n="33" id="iii.i.iii-Page_33" />betrayed so anti-Greek, or at least anti-philosophical 
an instinct, cannot avoid contact with Greek conceptions. The literature of the sub-apostolic age, 
then, consciously throws the bridge over to the Greek 
world. Besides this, the guild system, which had 
grown up amongst the Jews of the dispersion, and 
was afterwards taken over by the Christians, was 
a creation of the Greek mind, which managed to 
bring together again in new combinations the individual atoms that were floating about separately 
in that great cosmopolitan age, when all old bonds 
were in process of dissolution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p4">The mingling of religions was a prominent factor 
in the civilization of that age. It was effected consciously by the propaganda of the Oriental religions, 
unconsciously by the strange intermixture of all 
nations. This, too, was a preparation for Christianity. 
The only question is whether Christianity had not 
from the very first partaken of all these foreign 
elements, since Judaism, from which it had sprung, 
had been drawn into the process of decomposition. 
If in reality the Babylonian, Persian, Syrian, 
Egyptian, and Greek religions had been influencing 
later Judaism from all the different quarters of this 
chaos of people, then Christianity would have 
acquired its character of world-religion even from 
its very origin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p5">We are scarcely in a position yet to put these 
questions, let alone answering them. One thing is 
certain, that Jesus and His Gospel are intelligible 
from Judaism alone; and for this, for Jesus and for 
His relation to Palestinian Judaism, other and more accurate data are available. He appeared in the last <pb n="34" id="iii.i.iii-Page_34" />dying moments of the theocracy and before the 
exclusive rule of the Rabbis which succeeded it. 
Here, it is true, it can be affirmed that only a few 
decades later the origin of Christianity would be 
inconceivable. The political situation was a decisive 
factor in this case. The little Jewish people had 
freed itself from the embrace of the vast surrounding 
empire in a magnificent struggle for liberty, only 
soon after to share the fate of every other Mediterranean country and bow the neck beneath the Roman 
yoke. It retained, however, its hatred of the foreigner 
and its aspirations for liberty, and consoled itself with 
the thought of its glorious future. It was these 
feelings, passions, and Utopias that gave birth to the 
last terrible insurrection which ended in destruction. 
Now Christianity arose while the ground was being 
prepared for this insurrection. In the New Testament itself mention is made of the Zealots, of the 
murder of the Galileans, of false Christs, all signs 
of this preparation. Through its most distinctive 
phrases, ‘Kingdom of God’ and ‘Messiah,’ the 
Gospel stands in the closest and most direct connection with this period of political ferment. It precedes 
the judgment of the year 70 <span class="sc" id="iii.i.iii-p5.1">A.D.</span>, exactly as the old 
prophecy once preceded the fall of the two kingdoms 
of Israel and Judah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p6">In the next place we have to endeavour to present 
to ourselves the state of feeling among the Jews before 
Jesus appeared. It was a mysterious and a restless 
age. True, there was no lack of mercenary souls and 
of worldlings, who, leaving the future to take care of 
itself, devoted themselves to deriving what profit and 
pleasure they could from the passing moment. Jesus <pb n="35" id="iii.i.iii-Page_35" />comes into contact at every step with this materialistic spirit, that knows not the signs of the times. But 
then besides these there are countless others, expectant, anxious and exultant souls, eagerly longing for 
the future. There were men and women there ready 
to sacrifice house and hearth, family and fatherland. 
It was a great time, pregnant with heroes and 
martyrs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p7">All the hopes and longings, the serious earnestness, 
and the anger that lived in this people, were concentrated in one man—John the Baptist. He was the “fulness of the time” of Jesus. He stirred the 
masses as no man had done before. His preaching is 
only handed down to us in the Christian tradition, 
and therefore we do not know it accurately. The 
results of his activity were twofold. He suddenly 
applied the thought of the coming judgment, which 
lay forgotten and ineffective amidst the great confused 
mass of eschatological fancies, not to the Gentiles, but 
to the Jews themselves, and thereby shook their 
ecclesiastical system to the very foundation. The 
wrath of God descends upon the children of Abraham; it is of no avail to belong to the sacred people. 
Thereby in the next place the Baptist set each 
individual man the anxious question, What shall 
I do to be saved? This question, with which so 
many came to Jesus, is very far indeed from 
being a matter of course for a Jew, and not for 
a Jew alone. It was the result of the Baptist’s preaching.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p8">Directly, John the Baptist was merely the founder 
of a sect which succumbed to the influence of the 
Pharisaic tendency. The entrance to this sect was <pb n="36" id="iii.i.iii-Page_36" />through baptism. Then followed ascetic observances 
to prepare for the judgment. There had been many 
movements like this before. The merely negative 
predominated, and that after all does not lead men 
out from Judaism. John hurled his decisive ‘nay’ against all the church life of the Jews. Jesus took 
up the ‘nay’ and added to it His ‘yea.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p9">Jesus Himself was stirred by John to enter upon 
His own work. That was the greatest thing that 
John did.</p>


<pb n="37" id="iii.i.iii-Page_37" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="The Rise of Religion." id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i.iii" next="iii.ii.i">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">THE RISE OF THE RELIGION.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter IV. Jesus. The Call." id="iii.ii.i" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.ii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii.i-p0.2">JESUS. THE CALL.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.ii.i-p1">CHRISTIANITY arose because a layman, Jesus of 
Nazareth, endowed with a self-consciousness more 
than prophetic, came forward and attached men so 
firmly to His person that, in spite of His shameful 
death, they were ready both to live for Him and to 
die for Him. Jesus imparted new values to things: 
He scattered new thoughts broadcast in the world. 
But it was only His person that gave these new 
values and these new thoughts that victorious power 
which transformed the world. It is men that make 
history and that imprint their personal character on 
great spiritual movements. If our century has had 
reason enough to learn that, then surely it is high 
time that the senseless chatter should cease about 
the religion of Christ which each Christian ought 
to acquire for himself. As if His power as Redeemer, 
His self-consciousness, His royal humility, could ever 
find a habitation in our little souls, quite apart from 
the fact that no one takes His external mode of life for 
a pattern. The difference between the prophet and 
the believer belongs to the elementary characteristics <pb n="38" id="iii.ii.i-Page_38" />of every religion. The great historical religions, far 
from removing it, have but deepened and intensified 
it. It is impossible that a time should ever come 
for Christianity when any single Christian should 
acquire for his fellow-Christians the significance of 
Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p2">What is the starting-point of our enquiry? Not 
the titles of Jesus; their meaning has itself partly 
to be explained by the self-consciousness. Not the 
stories of the Birth, Baptism, and Transfiguration; 
these are possibly but attempts at explanation on 
the part of the early Church. No; we must begin 
with Jesus testimony to Himself and with His 
mode of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p3">Jesus comes to a man and says to him, “Thy sins 
be forgiven thee.” He does on the Sabbath  
whatever seems good to Him, and calls Himself Lord of 
the same. As a new Moses He sets His “But I 
say unto you” against the words of the law. Himself a layman, He sets Himself in the place of the 
Scribes and declares to His audience of lay people 
that all knowledge of God has been given Him, 
and that He will impart it to them. He says: “Here is one greater than Jonah, greater than 
Solomon, the least of whose disciples is greater than 
John Baptist.” He exclaims: “Heaven and earth 
shall pass away, but My word shall not pass away.” 
He bids all those that labour and are heavy laden 
come unto Him that He may refresh them. They 
are to take up His yoke and learn of Him. And, 
on the other hand, He declares it to be the most 
grievous sin and one for which there is no forgiveness, if a man should blaspheme against the Holy <pb n="39" id="iii.ii.i-Page_39" />Ghost who through Him works miracles. He comes 
to this or that individual with the brief command “Follow Me,” and He calls for an immediate break 
with his previous mode of life. If need be, all are 
to be able to suffer and to die for Him and for His 
cause. If any man confesses Him before men and 
suffers for Him, then Jesus will certainly plead for 
him in the day of judgment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p4">These passages have all been taken from the 
Synoptists; they are the more significant, because 
Jesus does not here, as in the Fourth Gospel, press 
His personality upon men’s notice, but rather conceals 
it. Now it is clear that a self-consciousness that 
is more than merely human speaks from these words. 
And this is the mystery of the origin of Christianity. 
What we need to do above all is to accept it as a fact—a fact which demands a patient and reverent hearing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p5">For scarcely more wonderful than the lofty self-consciousness of Jesus is the clear feeling of His 
limitations. Jesus prays to God as to His master, 
and teaches the disciples to pray to God. The 
deepest humility and subjection to the Lord of 
heaven and earth is His characteristic. Jesus will 
not suffer Himself to be called good—God alone 
is good. He knows nothing as to the last hour. 
God alone knows that. It is not His to assign the 
thrones of honour in the kingdom of God. That is 
God’s sole prerogative. He speaks of God as the 
only judge whom man need fear. In Gethsemane 
He prays to God that the cup may pass, yet so 
that not His but God’s will may be done. On the 
Cross there even escapes Him—according to the 
tradition—words that express a feeling of abandonment <pb n="40" id="iii.ii.i-Page_40" />by God. So He stands, altogether a man on 
the side of men, with the feeling of the division that 
separates all things created from God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p6">The Church did not extend the reverence that it 
felt for Jesus to these expressions of His humility. 
In sharpest contrast to what Jesus Himself had 
said it set up the attributes of sinlessness and 
Godhead, and made the right to bear the name of 
Christian dependent on agreement therewith. This 
tendency can be traced back to the New Testament 
writings of the Apostle John. In the end this has 
brought about a reaction. Men have believed only 
in the humble words of Jesus, while they have increasingly distrusted the declarations of His majesty. 
But both belong together. The most wonderful 
feature in Jesus is the co-existence of a self-consciousness that is more than human with the deepest 
humility before God. The same man that exclaims, “All things are given Me by the Father, and no man 
knoweth the Father but the Son,” answers the rich 
ruler, “Why callest thou Me good? No one 
is good but one, God.” Without the first He is 
a man just such as we are; without the second 
He is an idle visionary. Jesus conceived of Himself 
as a Mediator. The Mediator is altogether man, 
without subtraction of anything that is human. But 
He has received from God an especial call and commission to His fellow-men, and thereby He towers 
high above them. Jesus shares this feeling of being 
a mediator with other men like Him. Even if it has 
in His case attained the highest degree of constancy, 
depth, and reality, yet no formula can define its 
exact limits.</p>
<pb n="41" id="iii.ii.i-Page_41" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p7">Let us leave the form of His consciousness, of His 
call—the Messianic idea—entirely on one side for 
the present and look only at the fact itself. And 
how stupendous a fact it is. Jesus is a simple country 
child without any higher education or knowledge. 
Above all, He is no theologian. Up to His thirtieth 
year He was an artizan. In His native town no one 
pays any particular attention to Him. His parents 
have no forebodings of His greatness. This layman, 
an artizan by trade, comes forward in God’s name. 
He deposes all the Scribes. They do not know God. 
Jesus alone has recognized Him. He sets on one 
side the propaganda of the Pharisees. “Come unto 
Me and I will refresh you!” He sets aside the 
Baptist John. He belongs to the old order. His 
simple word shall be God’s word--His help God’s help. And all this without ever falling into the 
merely fanatical or visionary. He is always modest, 
humble, sane and sober, and yet with this superhuman self-consciousness. It is 
quite impossible to realize such an inner life as this. Revelation, Redemption, Forgiveness, Help—He has all those and 
offers them to such as shall surrender themselves to 
the impression of His personality. Jesus’ mode of 
life is as far removed from the ordinary as His self-revelation. He stands entirely outside of human 
society. He does not mean to be a pattern for 
ordinary life. He has forsaken His calling, His 
family and His home, and has given Himself up to 
the life of an itinerant missionary. He has freed 
Himself from all the duties of social intercourse. 
He enters in again amongst men from without, but 
as a guest and as a stranger. In this manner He <pb n="42" id="iii.ii.i-Page_42" />suffers Himself to be entertained hospitably with 
food and with shelter and to have His feet washed, 
and then He will leave the place, never perhaps to 
return again. He says expressly that He recognizes 
but a spiritual family—the men and the women that 
do God’s will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p8">Besides this separation from the world we must 
notice the mysterious power of working miracles 
which Jesus possesses in a very high degree and 
which He can transmit to others. Even though 
Jesus uses all these powers in the service of ministering 
love they only thereby become the more extra 
ordinary. If He passes nights in solitary prayer, if 
in His zeal for preaching and healing He forgets 
both food and rest, if He interrupts the ordinary 
sequence of natural laws, or, Himself subject to 
some mysterious power, appears to His companions 
as a being of another world and to His ignorant 
relations as one possessed—everywhere there is the 
same impression of the superhuman. All this is 
quite peculiar to Himself, and is not intended to 
be typical. His companions, too, whom He attached 
to His own mode of life in order that they might 
help Him in His missionary labours, He distinctly 
separated by this very fact from the disciples in the 
world whom He and His companions wished to serve.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p9">It is important to notice that the self-revelation of 
Jesus coincides with His mode of life. It was the 
same great calling which filled Him with the consciousness that He was the Redeemer, and which 
compelled Him to work as a homeless wanderer. 
Both in His words and in His life He represents the 
exceptional.</p>
<pb n="43" id="iii.ii.i-Page_43" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p10">The fact that Jesus possessed a peculiar consciousness of His call stands firmly established as a portion 
of the New Testament which is proof against all the 
attacks of controversy. Now we must discover its 
form, the especial idea under which the call presented itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p11">The whole of early Christianity gives one unanimous answer. Jesus is the Messiah, and has considered 
Himself such. The question now arises whether the 
belief of the early Church really was the belief of 
Jesus Himself. For the statement of the Church is 
attended by difficulties which have caused doubts to 
arise in connection with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p12">The idea of a Messiah originated in narrow Jewish 
patriotism. It embodies the national aspirations 
of the Jews for a position of magnificence in the 
world such as they conceived had already existed in 
the time of David. The <scripRef passage="song 17:1" id="iii.ii.i-p12.1" parsed="|Song|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.17.1">17th Psalm of Solomon</scripRef> is 
our chief source for this idea. After the Messiah 
has driven away the enemies and cleansed the land of 
every abomination, He is to divide it justly among the 
Jews and govern them justly and wisely from Jerusalem as a theocratic prince. In reality, the idea 
of the Messiah had something archaeological about it, 
even for the Jews. It had been revived by the 
learned from a bygone age, and had gradually taken 
root among the people. It no longer quite fits in 
with the kingdom of God, with the new earth, with 
the transfigured body, and the whole transcendentalism 
of later Judaism. Hence the Messiah is a favourite 
figure in the intermediate state of things in learned 
apocalypses, whilst in the final state no room is found 
for Him.</p>

<pb n="44" id="iii.ii.i-Page_44" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p13">The question, then, rightly arises, Can Jesus have 
clothed His lofty self-consciousness in so narrow a 
national Jewish idea? The answer depends, in the 
first place, on the reliability of the oldest tradition, 
and next on considerations of a general character. 
We have the trial of the King of the Jews, the entry 
into Jerusalem, the confession of Peter, the dispute 
for the places of honour on the right hand and on 
the left of the Messiah, which can scarcely all be 
inventions of disciples who inserted a later belief in 
the Messiah into the life of Christ. This result of 
our enquiry into the oldest Gospel (Mark’s) is confirmed by the oldest collection of Logia, in which 
Jesus answers the Baptist’s question, “Art thou He 
that shall come, or do we look for another?” by the 
simple reference to the beginning of the Messianic 
age of miracles; and in like manner ascribes to His 
victories over the demons the signification that in 
them the kingdom of God has come. Surely facts 
lie at the basis of these traditions, which, whether 
they be pleasant or not, demand a hearing and can 
only be suppressed by forcible means.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p14">In addition to this there are considerations of a 
general character. The belief of the disciples in their 
Messiah must be older than Jesus’ death, for it could 
not entirely arise after that death, which was such a 
grievous disappointment to so many expectations. 
If it is older than Jesus’ death it is incredible that 
Jesus did not share it, and yet suffered it to be held.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p15">If Jesus did not consider Himself to be the Messiah, 
then He must have thought of Himself as a prophet. 
This by itself would possibly be sufficient to explain 
all that was extraordinary in His mode of life. But <pb n="45" id="iii.ii.i-Page_45" />Jesus could not 
come forward as a prophet—<i>e.g</i>. like 
John because the prophet always points to one 
higher than himself, and thereby assigns a provisional 
character to himself, while Jesus knew Himself to be 
God’s final messenger, after whom none higher can 
come. That is the decisive consideration. The 
superhuman self-consciousness of Jesus, which knows 
nothing higher than itself save God and can expect 
none other, could find satisfactory expression in no 
other form but that of the Messianic idea. That 
which weighs with Jesus in accepting this idea is not 
its political but its final and conclusive character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p16">This last consideration has brought us face to face 
with the question as to the origin of the Messianic 
consciousness. It is, however, only honest to confess 
that this origin is a mystery for us: we know nothing 
about it. All that we can say is how this consciousness did not arise in Jesus. It was not through 
slowly matured reflections of an intellectual nature: 
such are never the basis of certainty. The self-consciousness of a clever theologian might possibly thus 
be accounted for, but not that of the Son of God. 
Nor, again, was it owing to the influence of His 
surroundings; the voices of demons and of the world 
might make a man of genius vacillate: they could 
never impart a divine certainty to him. The fact, 
too, that Jesus appears from the very first with 
unswerving constancy and immovable certainty as 
one sent by God causes us to abandon both explanations. There is nowhere any hesitation, or doubt, or 
development from presentiments to certainty. Jesus 
learns new things as to the manner of His calling, but 
never anything fresh as to the fact itself. He acts <pb n="46" id="iii.ii.i-Page_46" />His whole life 
long under the stress of compulsion. He knows Himself sent, nay, driven by God. 
He has only one choice: to obey or to disobey.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p17">The Gospels date the Messianic consciousness of 
Jesus from the Baptism. He saw the Spirit of God 
descending in the fashion of a dove, and heard a voice, “Thou art My Son.” The great Old Testament 
prophets were, it is true, called in visions, and St. Paul 
became a Christian and an apostle by means of a 
vision. So far the evidence is in favour of the 
evangelists' story. But there is one consideration 
which should weigh very strongly in the contrary 
direction. The strange occurrence at the Baptism 
could have been told the disciples by none other than 
by Jesus Himself. If Jesus told them, then it could 
only be for the purpose of obtaining authority for 
His mission. But Jesus never appealed to visions. 
That is just His great distinction, His immense 
advantage over Mahomet. The whole edifice of 
Mahomet’s self-consciousness falls to pieces as soon as 
the truth of his visions is questioned. But in Jesus’ case you may cut out the story of the Baptism and 
of the Transfiguration and everything remains the 
same. All the outer processes which served the Old 
Testament prophets as means of communication with 
God, fall into disuse when we come to Jesus. That 
is just what constitutes His greatness. The consciousness of His call does not depend upon voices and 
visions, which everyone who has not himself experienced them is at liberty to doubt, but simply upon 
inner compulsion. How this compulsion came upon 
Him, whether it was in the end connected with some 
visionary experience, that is not for us to know. And <pb n="47" id="iii.ii.i-Page_47" />after all, the important matter is not that Jesus had 
some experience of an especial nature with God, but 
that this experience compelled Him to turn to men. 
The historian who contents himself with this observes 
thereby the reverence that is due to this mystery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p18">But then, on the other hand, the inadequacy of the 
Messianic idea for Jesus Himself is likewise clear. 
Besides the one thought, the Messiah is God’s last 
messenger, nothing but Jewish narrowness was connoted by this title. Happily Jesus is something 
else, something greater than the Messiah of the Jews. 
The traces are still preserved in the gospel tradition 
of the wrestling of Jesus with the inadequacy of the 
idea, of His labouring with the conception till finally 
its contents were completely transformed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p19">It is the story of the Temptation that shows us first of all 
that there is a complete want of inner harmony between Jesus and the Messianic 
idea. This story signifies the breach of Jesus with all that is fanciful and 
politically dangerous in the conception of the Messiah. The Messiah is a 
miraculous being who can do everything. Is Jesus to depend upon this, and 
thereby win over the people? The Messiah is a king of this world who attains to 
his dominion by force, deceit, treachery and cunning, just like other kings here 
on earth. Shall Jesus gain the sovereignty of the world by these means? No. 
He cries; it is the voice of Satan which is thus appealing to My feelings as Messiah. Away with it. In 
so doing He had already won the victory over that 
which presented the greatest danger in the conception 
of the Messiah, and had subjected Himself in obedient 
faith to God.</p>
<pb n="48" id="iii.ii.i-Page_48" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p20">But what next? The Messiah of the Zealots had 
been cast aside. There remained the Messiah of the 
Rabbis. According to the true dogma, the Messiah 
was to remain concealed somewhere or other, perhaps 
in the desert, until God. exalted Him on His throne. 
That is to say, He was to do nothing and wait for the 
miracle to be wrought. But Jesus returned from the 
desert back into the world, in order to help men and 
prepare them for the Messianic time. He did not 
wait, but went about doing good. All the great 
redemptive activity of Jesus has no place in the 
Jewish conception of the Messiah; or, in other words, 
that which is great in Jesus from the point of view 
of the history of the world, is not a consequence of 
the idea of the Messiah, but is an original addition of 
His own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p21">‘Messiah’ and ‘Israel’ are two ideas that are 
inseparably connected together in the Jewish mind. 
The Messiah is Israel’s future king—that and nothing 
else. Jesus, too, remained faithful to this dogma, and 
confined His activity during the whole of His life to 
His own people. But through bitter and grievous 
deception He had to learn that Israel as a whole 
was not receptive: that it would not accept the 
message, and that it was blindly hurrying along the 
road that led to judgment. At the same time, 
glimpses that open out into the heathen world fill 
Him with hope. And so He resigns Himself to be, 
if God so wills it, the Messiah whom Israel rejects 
and the Gentiles accept. Thereby all that is merely 
national is almost entirely banished from the idea of 
the Messiah. It is turned into the formal conception 
of king; judged by its contents, it becomes a paradox.</p>

<pb n="49" id="iii.ii.i-Page_49" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p22">In the Jewish fancy Messiah is surrounded by all 
manner of heavenly and earthly glory. David’s fame 
is reflected upon him. But the bitter experience that 
Jesus has gained in His dealings with His people 
causes the thought of the necessity of suffering, and 
even of death, to ripen in His soul. From the day at 
Caesarea Philippi onwards He begins to familiarize 
the minds of the disciples with it, and utilizes the very 
occasion when their enthusiasm bursts into flame, to 
give them their first solemn lesson.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p23">The thought of death was the stumbling-block to 
the Jews; it was the simple negation of the Messiah. 
No Jew before Jesus ever applied <scripRef passage="Isa 53:1-12" id="iii.ii.i-p23.1" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.12">Isa. liii.</scripRef> to the 
dying Messiah. By thus submitting to this new 
necessity Jesus completed the purification of an idea 
which was at first by no means pure. The Messianic 
glory now becomes an object to be aimed at, not one 
which falls into the lap of some privileged person by 
some exceptional piece of good fortune, but one which 
has to be obtained through endless labour and 
renunciation: yea, even by death itself in voluntary 
obedience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p24">Thus did Jesus after much labour purify the title 
of Messiah which He had at first assumed through an 
inner compulsion. Even for us after all these 
centuries there is something surprisingly grand as we 
observe how the idea is emptied of all the merely 
sensual and selfish elements, so that finally the king in 
all his pomp and glory is turned into the tragic figure 
on the Cross. Herein, in one word, consists Jesus’ greatness. He introduces the tragic element where 
others joyously revelled in material Utopias.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p25">But the end of this work is no renunciation of <pb n="50" id="iii.ii.i-Page_50" />the title of Messiah, but the distinct claim upon it 
advanced before His death. That was necessary for 
Jesus, otherwise He would have had to renounce both 
Himself and God. He left His disciples the hope in 
the restitution of all things as a legacy in connection, 
it would seem, with Daniel’s vision of the Son of 
Man who is to descend upon the clouds of heaven. 
Jesus died with this belief in His speedy return in 
Messianic glory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p26">The belief in the return causes every thoughtful 
person the greatest difficulty at the present day. 
Compared with this, even the Messianic problem has 
but little importance. In the first place, it is a fact 
that Jesus was mistaken in the point of time: He 
thought of the return as to His own generation 
amongst whom He had worked, by whom He had 
been rejected. If our account of the trial of Jesus has 
any historical value, then Jesus did in fact say to His 
judges, “We shall meet again.” But this meeting 
did not take place either for foe or friend. Yet that 
is not our real difficulty and stumbling-block. Apart 
from everything else, it is an altogether fantastic idea 
for us—that a dead person should return upon the 
clouds of heaven. This picture is the product of the 
idea of the world and of the psychology current in 
antiquity, and it is only in connection with them that 
it is endowed with any vitality. And so the doubt 
will arise whether it was really Jesus Himself, whether 
it was not, after all, His disciples who were the 
authors of this fantastic and erroneous conception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p27">But we must silence our modern modes of 
thought when facts speak so clearly and so decisively. 
However much may be a later addition in the <pb n="51" id="iii.ii.i-Page_51" />eschatological speeches of Jesus, the constant element 
in them is just this thought of the second coming. 
It is this thought around which the whole of the 
apocalyptic theory has crystallized, and not vice versa. 
The word ‘Son of Man’ is not essential. Paul has the idea, the expectation, of 
the parousia without this word. And besides, the chief difficulty is, after all, 
removed as soon as we place ourselves in the position of one to whom the ancient 
cosmology and psychology were realities, for then the thought of a ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i-p27.1">homo redivivus</span>’ will become perfectly familiar to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p28">The question was for Jesus to find a sanction 
for His mission. The superhuman in Him accepted 
the form of the idea of the Messiah. The Messiah is, 
and remains, king in the kingdom of God. Taking 
His stand upon this presupposition, death appears to 
Him to be one of two things. It is either a proof 
that He is in the wrong, or it is a transition to a 
higher right that shall manifest itself to a world 
which now fancies that it is triumphing. By 
announcing His return Jesus declares that God is 
on His side, and that He is in the right. And for 
this very same reason the early Christians laid all the 
emphasis on the parousia as their strongest piece of 
evidence. Even though this evidence consisted 
merely in a hope—a hope unfulfilled—it was yet 
powerful enough to help Jesus and His disciples over 
their greatest difficulty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p29">At the same time, it is obvious that that which is 
inadequate in the idea of the Messiah, here wins its 
first and last victory over Jesus. In His prophecy 
of the second coming Jesus yields its due to the 
faith of the age. Here for a moment the wild <pb n="52" id="iii.ii.i-Page_52" />fancies of later Judaism, the magic world of the 
ancient popular belief, intrude in the midst of the 
grand simplicity of Jesus' consciousness of His call. 
There was no harmony between Jesus and the 
Messianic idea. He accepted the idea under compulsion, because it was the outer form for that which 
was final and highest. He laboured with it, broke 
it up, re-cast it; yet a portion of the deception which 
it contained was transmitted to Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p30">What were the titles which Jesus chose to express His self-consciousness? The question belongs 
to the close of our enquiry. In the first place,  
because the meaning of the titles can only be derived 
from the self-consciousness and not this latter from 
the titles; and next, because there is an especial difficulty in distinguishing 
in this connection between what is to be assigned to Jesus and what is to be 
referred to the oldest theology of the early Christian Church. The evangelists 
ascribe to Jesus the titles Messiah, Son of God, and Son of Man. The first He 
never used of Himself, according to their account. They merely narrate that in 
His answers to the Baptist, to Peter, and to the high priest during His trial He 
accepted it—affirming the fact. On the other hand, the two other expressions are 
handed down to us as self-designations. The word Son of God fell into discredit 
amongst the Jews in later times, because the Christians showed a preference for 
this title. But in the time of Jesus it may very well have been current amongst 
the people as a popular Messianic expression. Does not God address the Messianic 
King in the <scripRef passage="Psa 2:7" id="iii.ii.i-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">2nd Psalm</scripRef> with these words, 
“Thou art My Son”?</p>

<pb n="53" id="iii.ii.i-Page_53" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p31">And yet it is striking how very seldom Jesus uses the word. In 
reality only once. It was one of the culminating points of His life. In tones of 
exultation He spoke out of the fulness of His heart to those that were nearest 
to Him. Just as Father and Son know and trust each other, so do God and He. Thus 
He uses the Messianic title as the expression of the closest intimacy with God, of the 
most absolute trust in Him. But the title did not 
turn out to be a blessing for the early Church, 
destined as it was to migrate to heathen surroundings. It gave rise to physical and metaphysical 
speculations, and so caused a long series of misfortunes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p32">The commonest self-designation of Jesus in the 
Gospels is the phrase ‘Son of Man.’ Would that 
we knew for certain whether Jesus used it Himself! 
The phrase is to be traced back to the vision of 
Daniel (<scripRef passage="Dan 7:13" id="iii.ii.i-p32.1" parsed="|Dan|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.13">ch. vii.</scripRef>), where it is still used figuratively and 
without any Messianic application. Originally it 
signifies just ‘human being,’ <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i-p32.2">homo</span></i>. Just as the 
hostile empires appear in the vision as animals, so 
the kingdom of the saints appears to the seer as a 
man. But long before the age of Jesus this ‘Man’ had been transformed into the Messiah. A very 
slight change was needed for this. Jesus calls Himself the ‘Man,’ first where, referring to the passage 
in the book of Daniel, He prophesies His coming 
down from heaven to establish the kingdom of 
God; next, when he foretells His Passion; lastly, in 
other passages of various contents. But did He 
really so call Himself? One is struck by the fact 
that He speaks of Himself in the third person as <pb n="54" id="iii.ii.i-Page_54" />though of someone else, and that He prophesies 
His coming as if He were already removed from 
earth. It is as easy to conceive of these forms of 
expression being used by the disciples after Jesus’ death as it is difficult to imagine Jesus Himself 
employing them while He was still in their midst. 
If Jesus ever did speak of Himself as the Man, 
then He can only have done so a short time before 
His death and in the expectation of that death. 
One will then have to suppose that at the time 
when the thought of His approaching death gradually grew to be a certainty for Him, and the idea 
of His future restoration to sovereignty likewise 
arose in His mind, He drew comfort and confidence 
from this passage in Daniel. It suddenly acquired 
a living personal application to Himself. He saw 
Himself as the ‘Man’ exalted to God’s side after 
His death and descending from heaven in glory. 
And now He created the paradox of the Son of Man 
who first must suffer. We may suppose the term 
to have originated in some such manner as this, and 
yet it is quite possible that it was the disciples who 
were the first to find this explanation of Daniel’s words. But the expression, which was in any case 
derived from the Jewish apocalyptic writings, was 
altogether unintelligible to the Greeks, and hence 
we find Paul already avoiding the use of it. It was 
only very much later, when the Gospels had come 
to be regarded as sacred books, that they made an 
attempt of their own to find a meaning in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p33">Thus from the very first the titles turned out to 
be the misfortune of the new religion. With the 
titles either the old or the perverted new ideas creep <pb n="55" id="iii.ii.i-Page_55" />
in—‘Messiah,’ ‘Son of God.’ ‘Son of Man.’ How 
inadequately at bottom all this applies to Jesus. 
Not one of these words expresses even remotely 
what He was amongst men, or what He was called 
to be by God for all time. Hence it is a part of 
true reverence for Jesus that we should venerate, not 
the titles, but Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i-p34">There was in Him something entirely new, a 
surpassing greatness, a superhuman self-consciousness 
which sets itself above all authorities, declaring God’s will and promises, imparting consolation, inspiring 
courage, delivering judgment with divine power, a 
new mediatorship between God and man, that left 
all the former far behind it. But this that was new 
in Jesus appeared clothed in a contemporary and 
at bottom unsuitable form, His consciousness as 
Messiah. And in spite of all His labour to change 
the antiquated, the petty, and the transitory, He did 
not entirely destroy it. Hence immediately after 
Jesus’ death a twofold movement can be traced 
amongst the disciples. Jewish patriots attach to 
the one word Messiah all the fancies and all the 
political Utopias of Judaism. But those who  
understand Him continue His work and set Him entirely 
free from these Messianic surroundings. The one 
road leads to the Messiah of the Apocalypse, the 
other to the ‘Second Adam’ of Paul and the Logos of the Fourth Gospel. The future belongs to the 
latter alone.</p>


<pb n="56" id="iii.ii.i-Page_56" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter V. Jesus.—The Promise." id="iii.ii.ii" prev="iii.ii.i" next="iii.ii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii.ii-p0.2">JESUS.—THE PROMISE.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.ii.ii-p1">JESUS began His ministry with a clear and simple 
promise: “The kingdom of God is at hand.” By 
so doing He proves His acceptance of the Jewish 
eschatology in its simplest form. The Jews waited 
for the kingdom of God as the state of things when 
Israel should be free and exalted to a position of 
power and splendour, when the Gentiles should be 
in subjection, and the patriarchs and holy men of 
old should have risen from the dead, and God be 
enthroned visibly amidst the people. Jesus original' 
hope, too, must have been very similar to this, though 
not exactly the same. This we necessarily infer from 
the following considerations. Jesus never explained 
the conception of the kingdom of God, for He presupposes it as well-known, nor does He anywhere 
criticise any false conception of the kingdom of God, 
He merely lays all the emphasis on its near approach, 
and on the conditions of entrance. Furthermore, 
He addresses His promise exclusively to the Jews, 
His own people, and not to the Gentiles. Lastly, 
He speaks of being together with the patriarchs, <pb n="57" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_57" />and thus reveals the Jewish foundation of His 
message.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p2">The Jewish starting-point of the promise of Jesus 
will therefore form the first portion of our enquiry. 
But Jesus’ greatness begins in every case where He 
sets Himself free from these Jewish presuppositions. 
Three points deserve notice: The place and the 
manner; the time; the recipients of the Promise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p3">1. The national pride of the Jews, the fantastic 
and material turn of the Oriental mind, combine to 
embellish the Jewish hope in the kingdom of God 
with a number of individual touches. This process 
can be traced from the apocalypses, both Jewish 
and Christian, down to the Koran. Read in the 
Apocalypse of St John the song of triumph over 
the fall of Babylon, the exultation over her misfortunes, the description of the final battle with all 
its cruel details, the delineation, at once fantastic 
and material, of the Jerusalem which is far indeed 
from being heavenly, with its arrogant contempt of 
the Gentiles. Mahomet’s descriptions of Paradise 
with their repulsive sensuality may be passed over 
in silence. Even so harmless a vision of the future 
as is contained in the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.1">Magnificat</span> 
and the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.2">Benedictus</span>, 
the songs of Mary and of Zacharias, that St Luke 
has preserved for us, is limited to the political liberation of the people. We may not indeed conclude 
that because the political and the fantastical elements 
are almost entirely absent from the sayings of Jesus, 
that therefore He never thought or spoke of these 
things. Jesus never expected that the kingdom of 
God and the Roman empire could co-exist. The 
latter would have to pass away with the advent of <pb n="58" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_58" />the former. His other conceptions, too, will probably 
have been fantastic enough to our way of looking 
at things. But the Evangelists were under the 
impression that all these traits—the political as well 
as the material embroidery—were meaningless for 
Jesus, did not belong to the essential which alone 
He emphasized. Jesus must have understood how 
to purify and to simplify the hopes of His disciples, 
and to concentrate them on the religious kernel. 
They remained indeed Jewish hopes, but such as 
had passed through Jesus soul. Without setting 
Himself in opposition to His surroundings, the hopes 
of a religious genius such as Jesus were from the 
very first of a different nature. All those features 
of vindictiveness, ambition, cruelty, sensuality, the 
artificial and fantastical pedantry, the minute and 
subtle calculations, did not harmonize with the 
simplicity of His soul. The acceptation of the 
Jewish eschatology by Jesus is of itself tantamount 
to its purification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p4">No very great importance, therefore, attaches to the place and 
the outer circumstances of the kingdom of God. It is clear that Jesus did not 
think of heaven or the other world. This earth, or, more strictly speaking, the 
land of Palestine, is the scene of the kingdom. There is no breach of continuity 
between the life that men live here and now, and their existence yonder. They 
eat and drink and take their pleasure; they live as men and not as spirits. To 
speak of the metaphorical language of Jesus is of itself enough to 
impair the naïveté of the whole picture. The entire 
harmlessness and innocence of Jesus are reflected in 
the simplicity of His expectations. For Jesus the <pb n="59" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_59" />earthly and the simply human are entirely free from any suggestion of the sinful. 
Why should that God to whom we pray for bread here below be less likely to give us food and drink in His heavenly kingdom? 
There is something almost countrified in Jesus’ language about the future. Even an inhabitant of 
Jerusalem would have used richer colours in his picture. That is why we are told nothing of the city, the length and the breadth and the height of which are equal, 
and the streets of which are of gold.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p5">But what an entire misunderstanding it is of Jesus when emphasis is laid, as it often is to-day, upon the earthly elements in His hope. That which 
He pictured to Himself, being a Jew of His age, 
in earthly guise, He would have imagined in a later century just as easily after a heavenly fashion. All the emphasis is laid, not upon the place, but upon simple 
happiness and upon community with God. When His kingdom comes, all suffering, all sorrow and lamentation, all sense of abandonment by God, shall be changed into joy, 
exultation, and the blessed feeling of nearness to God. To behold God, 
to be called the Children of God, to experience God’s comfort and mercy—that is the centre of the promise. Therefore, too, the picture of the kingdom is enriched by a 
multitude of features which go 
beyond the earthly framework: the resurrection of the dead, the angelic body, the everlasting life. Even if this earthly stage is never left, yet the barriers between this world and the next have been removed, 
and the visible communion with God and with all His saints conjures forth a new world. But there is one fact which, plainer than all else, shows us of what little <pb n="60" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_60" />importance this world is after all for 
Jesus’ promise. 
In the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, blessedness and torment follow immediately after death, but 
not upon earth. There is no contradiction here for 
Jesus with the hope in the kingdom of God, because 
for Him nothing depends upon the place, but every 
thing upon the condition of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p6">Expressed in simple terms, what Jesus’ promises 
in the kingdom of God is everlasting life, man’s entrance into unbroken community with God. In 
common with His Jewish contemporaries, He pictures 
this everlasting life to Himself upon an earthly stage 
and with earthly features, but it is in the centre of 
the picture that He places that which is everlasting—nearness to God, such as is not known here upon 
earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p7">And the door that leads to life eternal is the 
judgment of God that appoints unto every man 
everlasting bliss or everlasting torment. The later 
theology, which postponed blessedness to the next 
world, to heaven, understood Jesus after all better 
than our modern archaeologists, who in their interest 
for earth forget heaven. When He said the kingdom 
of God is at hand, He wished to place all those that 
heard Him in the presence of God and of eternity, 
in comparison with which this earth and world are of 
very little worth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p8">2. The Jews of Jesus’ time entirely postponed the 
coming of the kingdom of God to the future. No 
trace of that kingdom could be perceived as long as the 
Roman ruled in the land. It had not, of course, been 
so at all times. When the Asmonean high priests and 
kings set up their empire and conquered many of the <pb n="61" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_61" />neighbouring tribes, then the Messianic Age appeared 
to them and to many of their followers to have begun 
already. The King and Son of God was there 
already, the promise which Jahwe had given His 
people seemed to be about to be fulfilled. In the 
Messianic Psalms, ii. and ex., the beginning of the 
kingdom of God and of its king are already celebrated. But all this was nothing but beautiful 
dreams. We do well to remember this when we 
come to examine the question, Does the kingdom 
of God exist for Jesus in the present or in the future? Does He promise it, or 
does He bring it with Him?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p9">The Gospels themselves, if asked for an answer, 
appear to be in doubt. By the side of passages 
which speak of it as still future, there are others 
which declare that it is just being established upon 
earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p10">The former passages are the most numerous, and 
are to be found from the beginning to the end of 
Jesus' ministry. His disciples are to hand on this 
same message with which He began: “The kingdom of God is at hand”; they are not to change it and say 
the kingdom has come with Jesus. In the Lord’s Prayer they are to pray “Thy kingdom come,” not, 
“may it be fully established,” for it is not here at all as 
yet. So Jesus ever speaks of entrance into the 
kingdom as of a future event. The Beatitudes are 
all promises, one just as much as the other, “for theirs 
is the kingdom of God,” as much as “for they shall 
see God.” On the last journey to Jerusalem the sons 
of Zebedee beg for the seats of honour in the future 
kingdom, and Jesus acquiesces in the form of their 
request. And even at the Last Supper He looks <pb n="62" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_62" />towards the future when He says that He will not 
drink of the fruit of the vine with His disciples until 
the kingdom of God shall come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p11">The chief passage, too, which would seem to prove 
the present nature of the kingdom, points likewise 
to the future, if rightly understood (<scripRef id="iii.ii.ii-p11.1" passage="Luke xvii. 20" parsed="|Luke|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.20">Luke xvii. 20</scripRef>: “The kingdom of God is already among you”). In 
the first place, it is quite certain that the right translation is “among you” and not 
“in you,” for Jesus 
is speaking to the Pharisees, so the evangelist expressly tells us. And next, we must notice the 
connection of the phrase with its context. It is 
immediately succeeded by the great eschatological 
speech of the sudden coming of the Son of Man, 
who shall appear all at once like the lightning. 
But first shall come days of tribulation and longing 
all in vain. The whole speech therefore presupposes 
that the kingdom of God is yet to come. And 
it is preceded by these words: “The kingdom of God 
shall not come in a way that attracts attention, nor 
will people say, ‘Look, here it is!’ or ‘there it is!’ but . . . .” Now the only possible antithesis to 
these future tenses is: the kingdom will be 
amongst you so suddenly that you will have no time 
at all for apocalyptic calculations and disputes. 
For like a flash of lightning so is the kingdom of 
God. This celebrated passage proves, therefore, 
just this: that Jesus, in contrast to all apocalyptic 
calculations, prophesies the coming of the kingdom 
of God as a sudden surprise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p12">Finally, the force of the argument derived from a 
consideration of all these passages is confirmed by certain indirect 
conclusions. To enter into the kingdom <pb n="63" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_63" />of God and to inherit eternal life is so entirely one and 
the same thing for Jesus, that either expression is used indifferently. The opposite of the 
kingdom of God is hell with the everlasting fire. 
In the kingdom of God the patriarchs and the souls 
of the saved shall meet together. The resurrection 
of the dead will therefore coincide with the advent 
of the kingdom. The vision of God is a future 
reward. The judgment and the kingdom of God 
are to come together. The latter cannot be said to 
be present as long as the separation of men into 
good and bad is still impending. Finally, the coming 
of the kingdom is brought about by the return of 
Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p13">Now if we add to these considerations the fact 
that the early Christians all expected the kingdom 
of God in the future, we may look upon it as one 
of the facts which we know with the greatest certainty that in the message of Jesus the term kingdom of God has an eschatological connotation, that 
it stands for the new world that is to come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p14">There are, however, it is true, passages which point in 
another direction, and these need to be examined as well. The question is 
whether they can be explained, starting as we have done from eschatological 
premises.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p15">In His casting out of the devils Jesus saw the 
beginning of the kingdom of God. “If I cast out 
devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of 
God is come unto you.” His victories over the 
devils seem to Him to be so many blows struck 
against the empire of Satan, leading on to its  
downfall. God’s Spirit works through Jesus and lays the <pb n="64" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_64" />foundation for the transformation of the world. 
When the Baptist asks Him, “Art thou He that 
should come?” he receives the answer: “The blind 
receive their sight, and the lame walk; the lepers 
are cleansed and the deaf hear; the dead are raised 
up.” Once more it is the miracles by which one 
recognizes the dawn of the New Time. Even 
though much has still to be awaited—hence the 
warning, “Blessed is he that shall not be offended 
in Me”—yet for the believer a visible pledge of the 
final accomplishment is ready to hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p16">This point we may look upon as established  
beyond all doubt. Jesus regarded—we must admit it—His momentary miracles as the first signs of the 
coming kingdom of God. We may perhaps call 
that the enthusiasm of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p17">Another saying seems to point in the same direction. We have 
to piece it together from Matthew and Luke. Its meaning is somewhat mysterious:</p>
<blockquote style="font-size:90%" id="iii.ii.ii-p17.1">
<p class="continue" id="iii.ii.ii-p18">The law and the prophets until John. <br />
Henceforth the kingdom of God suffereth violence, <br />
And the violent take it by force.</p></blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p19">But no sooner do we realize that Jesus uttered this in 
triumphant exultation than the words come to be full of life for us. The kingdom 
is no longer a far-off divine event as in the ages when the law and the prophets 
prepared the way for it. It is even now being established upon earth, and that 
with violence, while men take possession of it. So speaks one who beholds with 
joy how the promise passes into accomplishment. Therefore, too, Jesus can say 
that His disciples stand in the midst of the kingdom <pb n="65" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_65" />of God, and are for that reason greater than 
even John himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p20">These words are the expression of a mighty enthusiasm. With more of calm, but with no less certainty 
and joy, Jesus praises the beginning of the kingdom here and now in certain parables.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p21">In the double parable of the mustard seed and of 
the leaven, Jesus contrasts the small beginning with 
the mighty end. So it is with the kingdom of God. 
It begins small and unnoticeable—so small that the 
great and the wise of this earth pay it no attention 
whatever. But its end brings about the transformation of the world. And so it is that all the great 
future is already contained in the small beginning. 
As we read these parables we must picture to  
ourselves Jesus going about teaching and ministering in 
that little corner of Galilee, and then try and imagine 
how this obscure activity is to lead up to the great 
world-catastrophe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p22">In the next parable, that of the seed growing of 
itself, two thoughts struggle for the mastery. In the 
first place it is that expressed by the words ‘of itself,’ the 
unshaken confidence in the necessary progress of 
God’s cause, independent of all human activity; on 
the other hand, the steps in the development, the sure 
insight embracing the whole process of evolution by 
slow and gradual laws. Of the two the first thought 
is to be ascribed to Jesus with greater probability. 
There is no mention in this connection of miracles. 
The parables breathe an atmosphere of joy, courage, 
and confident resignation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p23">The modern mind is only too apt to read its own thoughts of evolution, immanence, and the universal <pb n="66" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_66" />character of the divine and the good, into these words. 
Jesus appears to have placed everything that is supernatural on one side. But that is just appearance. 
Under all circumstances Jesus imagined the kingdom 
of God to Himself as something supernatural. It 
always brings along with it the world of miracles to 
which belong the judgment, the new earth, the resurrection of the dead, and the vision of God. And that 
is just why Jesus and His disciples recognize the beginning of the kingdom in the miraculous powers that issue 
from Him. The only thing that is new in Jesus point' 
of view is that He regarded His own work not as 
preparation but as beginning (after all, the difference 
between the two is very slight) and recognized the 
dawn of the new age in His deeds. Here we stand 
once more in presence of what we have called the 
enthusiasm of Jesus. There was a time in the life 
of Jesus when hope swelled His breast in a quite 
unusual manner, when the people seemed to be 
coming over to Him, when all the devils yielded to 
His miraculous powers, when heaven descended upon 
earth. “I beheld Satan fall from heaven like lightning,” cried Jesus at that time. 
“The harvest is great, 
but the labourers are few.” “Blessed are your eyes 
to behold what ye behold;—that which prophets and 
kings have sought in vain to behold.” At that time 
Jesus still felt Himself to be in harmony with all 
the good influences at work amongst His people. 
Patriotism and religion were one, and hope ran 
into vision. That was the happiest period in His life. 
It was then that He uttered the words about the 
kingdom of God being present here and now.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p24">But the question is whether He retained this <pb n="67" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_67" />enthusiastic belief until the end. That period of 
jubilant hope was followed by a season of deep disenchantment brought about by the recognition of the 
fact that He and the people would not agree together 
in the long run. If the unclean spirit that has been 
driven forth can return to the house from which he 
has been driven, taking unto himself seven other 
spirits, then the last state has become worse than the 
first. In the end the great miracles only serve unto 
the towns in which they have been performed for a 
greater condemnation; that surely sounds a great 
deal sterner than the answer to the Baptist. Finally, 
Jesus foresaw destruction for His people and suffering 
and death for Himself. But even in the midst of this 
painful experience He did not surrender the certainty 
of His hopes. At the Last Supper, just before 
His death, He looked forward to the meeting once 
more in the kingdom of God, when He should drink 
anew of the fruit of the vine with His disciples. He 
bequeathed to His disciples the daily and hourly 
expectation of the coming of the kingdom: they were 
to be prepared every moment. The present generation should not pass away till all be fulfilled. They 
that have seen the works of Jesus shall likewise see 
the accomplishment thereof. This and that particular 
disciple—the later tradition substituted a vague ‘certain’—shall not taste of death until they behold 
the kingdom. While Jesus points so decisively 
towards the future, the thought of the present commencement of the kingdom appears to have receded 
for Him into the background, but He never expressly 
abandoned it; and so the early Church, too, clung 
fast to it in spite of the Master’s death. But the <pb n="68" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_68" />emphasis is laid on the future. Just as in the 
parables before mentioned, our looks were forcibly 
directed away from the small beginning to the great 
end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p25">And so Jesus Himself made of Christianity the 
religion of hope. All His work breathes a spirit 
of expectation, of longing for the great invisible, for 
perfection. The goal of religion has not yet been 
reached. It cannot, it may not, be in our possession. 
During the whole period of His work on earth, Jesus 
never wearied of directing the gaze of His people 
forwards and upwards, and of balancing the blessedness of the future against all the suffering of the 
present. He did that in the Beatitudes no less than 
in the parable of poor Lazarus. It was only to 
the self-satisfied and contented, to the worldlings, 
that He had nothing to offer. We should picture 
Him entering into rich man’s house and poor man’s cottage with the greeting of peace, and then inviting 
His listeners in the simplest, most childlike strain to 
the joys of the life eternal. If Paul in a later age 
preaches the religion of longing in words of enthralling eloquence, he is merely continuing in his own 
language the Beatitudes of Jesus. This longing was 
the best element even in the Jewish religion, but 
here the Jewish nationalism—the Church—was in its 
way. Jesus had to remove the impediment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p26">3. The Jews believed that the kingdom was for 
Israel, and that Israel should be the ruling people 
in the kingdom. It is evident that Jesus shared 
this belief at first. Not only do isolated sayings of 
His show this clearly, but above all the fact that He 
purposely confined His message to His own people. <pb n="69" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_69" />Jesus seeks out the publicans and sinners for this 
very reason, because they, too, are the children of 
Abraham. And therefore His gospel is one of gladness, because it promises His people in the first 
instance joy and happiness. But in course of time, 
the message of judgment takes the place of the 
message of gladness, and the kingdom of God is 
emptied of all its national connotation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p27">From the very first the kingdom and the judgment 
were for Jesus inseparable. By the side of the kingdom was Gehenna, by the side of the invitation the 
threat. So the Sermon on the Mount rightly reproduces the thoughts of Jesus. The thought that 
every Jew as such had a right to the kingdom never 
entered into Jesus' mind. Yet at first the promise 
was throughout of a glad and enthusiastic character. 
But soon one disappointment follows another, and 
thus the Galilean ministry comes to an end. It is 
to disciples full of enthusiasm indeed, but not of 
changed life, that the word is uttered as to the mere 
saying of ‘Lord, Lord.’ To them also refer the 
parables of the tares and of the drag-net in their 
original form. Jesus cries woe upon the towns of 
Bethsaida and Chorazin and Capernaum, because 
all the miracles have been of no avail. The whole 
people He compares now to children at play in the 
market place, whom no one can satisfy, neither John 
nor Jesus; and now to the unclean and relapsed spirit, 
whose last state is worse than the first. The Jews 
cannot and will not understand the signs of the time: 
they live carelessly for the day; they eat and they 
drink; they marry and are given in marriage; they 
buy and they sell—that is their life, and nothing but <pb n="70" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_70" />that. The terrible warnings which God sends them 
are all in vain—the massacre of the Galileans of 
Jerusalem—the fall of the tower of Siloam. All in 
vain is the great sign that Jesus gives them by His 
preaching of repentance—how far more successful 
was Jonah with the men of Nineveh! In vain, too, 
is the respite that God still gives them, that they 
may repent before the end. Irresistibly the whole 
nation is tottering down the road to ruin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p28">So the glad message of the kingdom finally turns 
into the announcement of the doom upon Israel. 
Jesus ranges Himself on the side of John. In the 
last days, just before His death, Jesus announced the 
fall of the Jewish Church, and even of the sanctuary, 
in clear and unmistakable terms. Not one stone 
shall remain standing on the other. At the same 
time the world of the Gentiles bursts into view and 
takes Israel’s place. In the parables we are told how, 
instead of the invited guests who refuse the invitation, 
others are called to take their places at the table 
which is ready; how the vineyard is let out to 
other husbandmen, in the place of those who refuse 
to pay the fruits thereof to the lord of the vineyard; 
and then without a parable: instead of the children 
of the kingdom, many shall come from the east and 
from the west and shall sit at meat with the 
patriarchs in the kingdom of God. How this admission of the Gentiles shall be brought about Jesus 
leaves to His God. He just gives the promise 
without giving His disciples any command to go 
forth as missionaries. The history of the apostolic 
age is sufficient proof of this statement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p29">But was the rejection of Israel on 
the part of <pb n="71" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_71" />Jesus final? Not only did Paul believe in the 
final salvation of Israel but also the twelve apostles, too, 
encouraged by this hope, were unwearied in their 
attempts to convert their fellow-countrymen. In 
this particular point, however, much caution must 
be exercised in the way in which we deal with the 
tradition. It may be that even the patriotism of the 
disciples would no longer resign itself to accept this 
terrible conclusion. The early Christians only retained 
the parable of the fig-tree to which a season of grace 
had been granted, while the parable of the barren 
fig-tree was turned into a miracle and so deprived 
of all its serious meaning. All indications point 
to the fact that Jesus broke with the national hope 
more uncompromisingly, more decisively than His 
disciples. For individuals, even for many such, He 
had hopes stretching beyond His death, for that death 
was itself to be the means of the salvation of many. 
But the people as a whole He gave up as lost, 
obeying therein the teaching of facts better than the 
great apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p30">Thus, then, the message of Jesus retains its 
eschatological character from first to last. It is 
the announcement of the end, of the near approach 
of the judgment and of the kingdom, and such it 
remains. It is only the national element that is 
removed; the soberness and the glad joyfulness 
remain: they are the marks of eternity. Thereby 
Jesus so purified and so deepened the Jewish 
eschatology that it was able to conquer the world, 
and that the later change of the earthly expectation 
into the heavenly did not affect it at all. That which 
is great and new in Jesus is not to be found in the <pb n="72" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_72" />thought of a present and immanent kingdom of 
God—thoughts which Jesus Himself soon abandoned, 
and which have never been a motive power in history, 
but in the denationalization of the Jewish hope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii-p31">Here, again, we can trace two divergent tendencies 
in the early Church, both of which start from Jesus 
eschatology. There is first the national Jewish 
tendency, fragments of which can be found in the 
Apocalypse—even St. Paul did not show himself 
quite free from it—Israel must be saved, cost what 
it may. And there is the freer, broader view which 
throws a bridge over to Greek thought and finally 
transforms the whole Jewish eschatology into a 
religious hope of the next world. This latter alone 
understood the meaning of the work of Jesus’ life.</p>

<pb n="73" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_73" />

</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter VI. Jesus.—The Claim." id="iii.ii.iii" prev="iii.ii.ii" next="iii.ii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.ii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii.iii-p0.2">JESUS.—THE CLAIM.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.ii.iii-p1">IN the eyes of Jesus and of the Jews, the kingdom 
is a gift of God. It is established upon earth without 
any human intervention, in a supernatural manner 
by means of a series of miracles and catastrophes. 
Even in the period of His most confident hopefulness Jesus did not expect it to come about through 
His work or that of His disciples; it grows of itself. 
The thought of hastening the coming of the kingdom 
by any efforts on our part is in its origin neither 
Christian nor Jewish. It only originated when 
the idea of the supernatural was abandoned and the 
conception of the kingdom of God was entirely 
transformed. And how should Jesus and His 
disciples be able to bring about the judgment, the 
resurrection, the suspension of death, the vision 
of God? Such phantastic thoughts are entirely 
foreign to Jesus. What they have to do is not to 
try and hasten the coming of the kingdom, but to 
prepare themselves so that they may receive it 
worthily.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p2">Jesus wished to urge men into this 
preparation by <pb n="74" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_74" />the call to repentance. Like the later Christian 
Church, the Jewish Church had certain definite 
regulations for penance—the ‘Teschuba.’ If any one 
had sinned he could recover God’s mercy by a confession of sins accompanied by sorrow, fasting and 
self-chastisement. It would seem that the right of 
renewed participation in the church services depended upon such acts of penance. Jesus starts 
from this point, but He immediately makes the same 
change which Luther afterwards repeated in the be 
ginning of his theses. In the face of the approaching 
kingdom of God, He would have the whole life to 
be such an act of repentance—no merely external ecclesiastical penance, but a 
breach with the former superficial life and a drawing near to God. For this 
penitence is to consist in nothing negative or ascetic, as in the Jewish acts of 
penance, but simply in the doing of God’s will. He that repents—<i>i.e.</i>, he that does God’s will may 
hope to enter into the kingdom of God. What, then, does Jesus mean by the ‘will 
of God’? What does the phrase cover as He uses 
it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p3">Two observations are here necessary by way of 
preliminary to remove any possible misunderstanding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p4">Jesus makes a clear distinction between the 
apostles and the disciples in the wider sense of the 
word. There is one little company of men whom 
Jesus removes entirely from their life in the world, 
separating them from their calling, their family, their 
possessions, their homes, and associating them with 
Himself as His followers in His life of constant 
wandering. But these are the future missionaries, 
whom Jesus makes partners in His own calling. <pb n="75" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_75" />Later on we shall come across them as the leaders of 
the first Christian community. On all the other 
disciples, on the brothers and sisters who do God’s will, Jesus makes no such claim. He presupposes, 
on the contrary, that they will live in the world amid 
their usual surroundings. In His words to the 
twelve, when He sent them forth to preach, Jesus 
enumerates the duties of the missionaries, whereas 
the Sermon on the Mount sets forth the will of God 
for the disciples in the world. If, therefore, the 
omission of the maxims of civic and industrial ethics 
in the preaching of Jesus is often noted, the reason 
of this omission is that they were assumed as a 
matter of course by Him. As He is not speaking to 
idlers, He has as little need to tell His hearers how 
they are to earn their daily bread as any preacher of 
to-day. He gives them religious principles, words 
of eternal life, which are to regulate their everyday 
life in this world, but which in themselves are useless 
unless applied to the life in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p5">The most important sayings of Jesus are grouped 
together in the Gospels after a very external fashion. 
A great variety of Logia are collected together under 
one or two principal headings. Above all, in the 
Sermon on the Mount, Jesus is the new lawgiver 
who proclaims a great number of exalted precepts 
without any inner connection. But it is only fair to 
assume that Jesus possessed a definite ideal, and that 
all His single utterances must be understood with 
reference to that ideal. He looked at man in the 
definite relation in which he stands to the three great 
realities—himself, his neighbour, and God—and that 
in the presence of eternity, of the kingdom, and the <pb n="76" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_76" />judgment. That 
which does not touch, or only 
remotely touches, these three realities is no concern 
of His. He has nothing to say about it. Whatever, 
on the other hand, either furthers or hinders them, 
He takes up as the subject of His enquiry and determines according to the ideal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p6">The end which each man should place before himself is self-mastery and freedom from the world. It 
is only when he has attained to this goal that he can 
appear at any moment before God and will not be 
surprised by the sudden approach of the day of judgment. Self-mastery is to extend to the inner life of 
man—Jesus laid great stress upon this—to the words, 
the thoughts, the heart from which they come forth. 
Hence the importance of keeping words and thoughts 
under strict control, of mastering every evil look and 
every idle word. The feelings of personal honour 
and vengeance must in like manner be suppressed, for 
they deprive the soul of its freedom. The disciple is 
to sit in judgment upon himself, and strive after 
sincerity and loyal singleness of heart. Nor is he to 
shrink from any hardship or privation when the need 
arises. Jesus insists upon the strictest temperance 
which never rocks itself to sleep in a fancied security; 
upon watchfulness and prayer, and the constant 
struggle against temptation. Cut off hand and foot, 
tear out the eye if they cause thee to offend. It is 
only by means of this stern self-discipline that it 
becomes possible for man to be able to appear at any 
moment before God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p7">Freedom from the world and indifference to its 
attractions, its riches and its pleasures, as well as its 
cares and its sorrows, are a part of this self-discipline. <pb n="77" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_77" />Hence Jesus passed terribly severe judgment upon 
the servants of mammon more than upon all others. 
For mammon’s aim is to become master of the soul. 
He would take it captive and drag it down so that it 
forgets the eternal. Therefore he is our chiefest foe, 
of whom everyone should beware. Jesus discovers 
the danger that threatens from this quarter in a great 
number of sayings and parables. But He laid down 
no universally applicable law of renunciation. He 
demands that the soul should be inwardly free from 
mammon, and should be prepared for an entire 
sacrifice of all outward belongings as soon as God 
should call for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p8">Another great enemy is the family. True, it is a 
divine institution, but it binds the heart to the world 
with a hundred chains, and tames the conscience and 
the earnest zeal of the individual. Amongst the 
Jews, family affection was the be-all and end-all of 
life. Jesus utters words which attack this affection 
with terrible severity and call for the severance even 
of the dearest ties. Let the dead bury their dead. 
His own mission is the destruction of that affection 
which makes a slave of conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p9">Again, another foe is that anxious care for food and 
clothing which imprisons men in a narrow cell whence 
they have no longer any free outlook on the eternal 
tasks and objects of life. Such conduct, says Jesus, 
is heathen. Take care, He says, of the great things, 
and God will take care of the little things. Neither, 
however, does He spare the exact opposite of this 
anxious life, the superficial life of routine and custom, 
the life that most people lead without virtue and 
without vice, and that enthralls them. He would <pb n="78" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_78" />not have the individual be the blind slave of public 
opinion. Let him, on the contrary, recognize the 
critical nature of the times, and the serious earnestness of his own life, and go forward to meet eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p10">In all these demands, therefore, Jesus’ object is one 
and the same: the rousing of the conscience in 
presence of eternity. He gives us no rules of life, 
no laws whatever in detail.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p11">With other times come other dangers and other 
duties. While Jesus rends family ties asunder, St 
Paul binds them up and strengthens them, and 
rightly so, for the heathen world presented a new 
situation. The key to the understanding of Jesus is 
to keep His aim in view and to recognize that the 
way that leads thereto is the awakening of the 
conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p12">The aim of Jesus stands out in the sharpest contrast to the modern ideal of culture, the free and full 
development of the individual personality such as we 
associate—whether rightly or wrongly—with the 
name of Goethe. We of to-day count sin as a part of 
our development, and delight therein if it has made 
us richer. Jesus demands poverty and a severe 
discipline. Better enter into the kingdom of heaven 
with only one eye than keep both eyes and be thrown 
into the fiery pit. This one saying is surely sufficient. 
By this contrast to the modern ideal Jesus approaches 
very closely to pietism, which at all events has 
understood the seriousness of the Gospel in the face 
of eternity. There is in the ethics of Jesus a kernel 
of severity and renunciation, nor is this unnatural 
when hell and perdition are realities. But, on the 
other hand, Jesus separates Himself from much that <pb n="79" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_79" />is called pietism. He emphasizes the need of the 
greatest purity, and He does not burden the conscience with petty and artificial regulations. It is 
noteworthy that He never opposed popular custom. 
Straightforwardness, uprightness, and unaffectedness, 
are to be among the marks of the disciple of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p13">As regards duties to one’s neighbour Jesus simply 
formulated His demands in the words of God already 
contained in the Old Testament, “Thou shalt love 
thy neighbour as thyself.” But the old commandment receives a new and exceedingly rich application 
at the hands of Jesus: it is flooded by a mighty 
stream of enthusiastic love which bursts the national 
boundaries and spreads over, to the benefit of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p14">Love is to govern all the relations of the individual 
to his surroundings. To the poor and needy it is to 
appear as liberality, a royal bounteous munificence 
free from all solicitude. As we ourselves receive all 
our good gifts from God, so the giving of them in 
our turn is to be a matter of course to us. Give to 
those that ask of thee. Blessed are the merciful. I 
must be ready to pardon the brother that wrongs me 
and that breaks the peace, without setting any limits 
or imposing any conditions, even till seventy times 
seven. We ourselves only live through God’s pardoning love. Were it not for this love we must 
all of us needs perish, even the holiest of men. God’s pardon is only limited by man’s inability to forgive. 
To our friend and companion we must show humility 
and readiness to help and to serve, and to take the 
lower place even if we are the greater. He that will 
be great, let him make himself small and of no reputation. <pb n="80" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_80" />Jesus, Himself, the greatest, is the first to serve. 
Finally, to our enemies and to those that oppress us, 
we must show love, even so far as to pray for our 
enemies and to be the first to give way. There is 
something petty in bearing spite and ill-will. Let 
the disciple strive after God’s magnanimity, the love 
that embraces bad as well as good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p15">In each one of these relations Jesus demands love 
as something rich, boundless, and extraordinary. 
All that is petty, timorous, and calculating is to be 
banished far away. Love is to be revealed as a 
sovereign power that no external law can resist. Yet 
He is not even aiming herein at any extraordinary 
actions or exceptional works, but just at that love 
which can be realized in the ordinary intercourse of 
every day. The sovereign power of love is a thing 
to be experienced in the simple everyday relations of 
men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p16">This demand for an all-prevailing love appears also 
to form the basis of the need that we feel in modern 
times for the reform of society, but it is something 
entirely different. Jesus did nothing for society as a 
whole. He did not want to reform it. If we look 
into them closely, His demands are unpractical for 
any form of society. No social organization can ever 
dispense with law, without falling into a state of 
anarchy. Boundless generosity would imply the 
abolition of property; boundless forgiveness, the 
abolition of all punishment; boundless humility, the 
abolition of every idea of honour and of order. Even 
in the oldest Christian communities that set up some 
such ideal, the claims of reality soon made themselves 
felt again and the limits of the possible were restored <pb n="81" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_81" />once more. But Jesus entirely ignores the question 
whether His demands suit society or not. And that 
not merely because it was impossible for Him to 
think of any reform of society while the end of the 
world was so near at hand, but above all because it 
was the individual and his inner life that was His 
aim and object. Enmity, anger, hatred, jealousy, 
implacability, are ungodly and wicked. No one can 
appear before God with them. On the other hand, 
love is that which is truly Godlike. It ennobles and 
elevates one’s own soul and helps one’s brother to 
draw nearer to God. Love, that is, not for the sake 
of the consequent effects upon society, but because it 
alone deserves love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p17">This, too, is the reason why Jesus entirely neglects 
social ethics in His demand upon men. There is 
at first sight something paradoxical in the fact that 
the genius of love showed no interest in the  
outward forms of human society. The state is, of 
course, out of the question, being the rule of a foreign 
power. Jesus saw therein chiefly the love of rule 
and dominion on the part of the great of the earth. 
His disciples should look upon politics as a deterrent 
example. But even into the ethics of family life 
Jesus does not enter further than to proclaim the 
indissolubility of the marriage tie in opposition to 
the practice of divorce for frivolous reasons. In so 
doing He sets up an ideal for the individual  
without further troubling Himself how it can be maintained in this present evil world. He said nothing 
as to the relation of master and servant. He even 
showed no desire to remove poverty out of the 
world: “The poor ye have always with you.” The <pb n="82" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_82" />reform of the laws of the land is a matter of complete indifference to Him; in His parables He 
reckons with existent injustice as with something 
that must needs be in this world. There is a 
characteristic little story, too, of a man who asked 
Jesus to settle a dispute as to an inheritance and 
receives the answer, “Who made Me to be a judge 
over you?” At the present day every clergyman 
has to pay far more attention to such questions than 
Jesus ever did. But if we rightly look upon these 
matters as coming within the scope of Christian 
love, we are not for all that to distort the picture of 
Jesus into that of a social reformer. His work was 
to awaken the individual to love and to make the 
individual realize his responsibility towards his 
brother. And thus Jesus did a work which, beyond 
all others, was for eternity, and still to-day He calls 
us back from the distracting maze of programmes 
and panaceas for the reform of the world to the 
reform of our own selves, which is the thing that is 
chiefly needed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p18">Lastly, we come to the question, What is 
Jesus' demand upon man as regards his duty 
towards God? There are exceedingly few sayings 
in the Gospels which refer to the direct relation 
of man to God. This observation leads us straight 
to the centre of the question. Jesus is naturally far 
removed from every kind of speculation as to God, 
simply because He is of a Semitic race. In spite 
of the apparent exception in the case of Spinoza, 
the men of that race have had to forego indulgence 
in the speculative flights of the imagination. Neither, 
however, is Jesus a mystic, nor does He claim of <pb n="83" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_83" />anyone a mystic absorption in God. There is not 
even the slightest suggestion of such a thing. Each 
one of the petitions of the Lord’s Prayer deals with 
a single concrete blessing. It never rises into that 
sphere where world and time and space are  
forgotten. Never in any one of His demands does 
Jesus leave the circle of the active daily life as it 
lies spread out before eternity. He demands no 
life with God alone, by the side of one’s work and 
intercourse with one’s neighbour. Hence it is that 
the gnostics already found nothing very congenial 
in the Gospel. Everything with God and under 
God, but nothing in God alone. And a proof of 
this is that even the kingdom of God, towards which 
the soul is to uplift itself in longing, is no mystic 
heaven, but something concrete, a social organization. 
The watchword God and the soul—the soul and its 
God—may apply to St Augustine; it does not apply 
to Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p19">But the ordinary everyday life is to be lived 
under the influence of the principles of self-mastery 
and love with the constant upward look to God, in 
fear and in confidence, in faith and in longing. 
Jesus laid the very greatest emphasis on the fear 
of God, for our Father is the Lord of heaven 
and earth and the judge of every evil word, who 
can condemn body and soul to hell. In forbidding 
men to judge; in bidding them have no fear of 
men; in His parable of the talents, Jesus reveals 
a fear of God such as no Old Testament saint 
expressed more strongly. The fear of God is 
always the foundation on which those features of 
the Divine character, which inspire confidence and <pb n="84" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_84" />trust as to a friend, are built up. Where there 
is no fear, there Jesus’ faith in God exists not. 
And yet Jesus brought the love of God home to 
His disciples with the greatest heartiness and simplicity. He teaches them to pray to Him just as 
children to a father, bringing to Him definite wishes 
in simple and earnest tones, full of confidence, feeling 
sure that they will be heard. They are to cast all 
their cares upon Him and to trust Him that 
watches over them more than over the flowers of 
the field or the fowls of heaven. They are to believe 
Him—that is, they are to endure all difficulties as 
children under His protection, and that bravely. So 
shall they (even in the present, in the midst of 
trouble and distress) make trial of God’s love, and 
soon He shall grant them the attainment of the 
object of their desires—the kingdom of God. Hoping and possessing are inseparably connected. The 
simple belief in Providence does not stand by itself 
alone, but draws its greatest strength from the sure 
expectation of the glorious future that awaits it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p20">However certain it is that the difficulty of the 
great demand which Jesus made was substantially 
lessened by the limitation of His outlook on the 
world, of which this earth and Israel were the centre, 
and by the boundless belief in the miraculous, it 
would still be a mistake to exaggerate the distance 
which separates Him from us. Even to His disciples 
it seemed very strange that Jesus was able to sleep 
in the midst of the storm. In fact, they and others 
with whom Jesus had to do, constantly reflect our 
own weak faith. When Jesus prayed in Gethsemane 
He knew full well that His enemies were plotting <pb n="85" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_85" />His death, and yet He accepted it as God’s cup. 
The demand of Jesus was therefore hard or easy, 
even in His own time, according as it was received. 
The difference between the religious and the irreligious man is ever this—the one thinks more of 
God, the other of the world. Jesus called upon His 
disciples to think so greatly of God that the fate even 
of the smallest was embraced by His love and His 
forethought. Whether they understood that or not 
did not matter. Enough if they believed it, paradoxical as it seemed, and thus made their way as 
pilgrims through this world to the kingdom of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p21">Such, then, was the will of God which Jesus 
preached—a life of righteousness in the three great 
realities. As often as He sent forth His glad invitation to enter the kingdom of heaven—whether He 
were speaking in the open air or in a crowded room—He brought these simple conditions home to His 
hearers. The right conduct of the individual in the 
present was of greater importance to Him than the 
joys of the future. He aroused the frivolous, softened 
the hard-hearted, and gave courage and comfort to 
the sorrowful. Just as He Himself insisted, with the 
greatest possible emphasis, on the simplest of duties, 
so He would allow no other standard to be set 
up either before God or man. On the judgment day 
God Himself will measure men by their self-control, 
their love and their trust in Him, and men too are 
to take these for their criteria. True, the heart is 
concealed from them—only God’s eye can pierce as 
far as that—but they have the fullest right to demand 
deeds as the fruits of the heart. Goodness must come 
to the light. If it shuns the light it is non-existent.</p>
<pb n="86" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_86" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p22">Thus far we have come across no suggestion of 
Church, sacrament or dogma. The will of God, as it 
is fully and completely contained in the Sermon on 
the Mount, is no less entirely distinguished from the 
claims of the later Church than from the Jewish law, 
and it ought really to produce an impression of entire 
novelty amongst us at the present day. But towards 
the end of Jesus’ activity on earth, there is a fresh 
addition—the claim of the confession of adherence to 
Jesus. This was the starting-point of the later 
development, and so it appears at first as if Jesus 
Himself was the cause of that fateful dogmatic after 
growth, and burdened the simple and eternal will of 
God with a minimum of dogma and ecclesiastical 
organization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p23">It is therefore very important to gain a clear idea 
of the particular kind of faith that was demanded, 
and of the circumstances under which Jesus called 
for it. Jesus wants no confession in the later ecclesiastical sense. 
He did not even insist upon the words “Thou art the Messiah or the Son of God,” but 
simply on the recognition that God had sent Him, 
and that His words were God’s words. “He that 
heareth you heareth Me, and he that heareth Me 
heareth Him that sent me.” Hence the frequent 
connection, “I and My words,” “I and the Gospel,” 
and that just in the passages relating to the confession. 
This simple recognition that Jesus was sent by God 
was really a matter of course for all that accepted 
His message, for the cause and the person were one. 
Jesus was His message. More than this He did not 
ask. He would have no faith in Himself that in 
anywise competed with the reverence to be felt for <pb n="87" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_87" />God. God remains God and Jesus His messenger, 
through whom He could speak.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p24">Now it is one of the grandest features in Jesus’ character that He only came forward with this claim 
for confession after Caesarea Philippi, <i>i.e</i>. only from 
the time when danger approached His disciples and 
Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p25">He would have set no value upon a confession 
unattended by danger and suffering. Such would 
have come under the category of the mere lip worship ‘Lord, Lord.’ But now that danger approaches, 
confession becomes necessary, so that the cause 
should not perish together with the person. Jesus 
does not shrink from laying this readiness to suffer 
martyrdom upon each disciple as a positive duty. 
That is the original sense of the words ‘self-denial’ and ‘carrying one’s cross’: no ascetic practices, but 
suffering in the following of Jesus. In fact ‘to 
follow’ Jesus means in the Gospels to suffer with 
and for Him. Jesus’ prayer for those that confess 
His name shows us how important this new condition was felt to be. Martyrdom thereby acquires 
the power indirectly to atone for sin. But the first 
demands that Jesus makes still hold good. No 
different conception is attached to the doing of the 
will of God. It becomes more serious, that is all; 
it implies greater sacrifices, since he who sets out to 
do it, thereby enrols himself a member of the fellowship of those that suffer with Jesus. Surely this 
readiness to face death on the part of men who had 
cut themselves off from their families and had refused 
to obey their ecclesiastical superiors for Jesus’ sake 
was something entirely different from the zeal for <pb n="88" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_88" />creeds of present-day comfortably-situated and 
illiberal theologians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p26">The demand that Jesus makes is something so 
completely simple and positive that it can be described in its entirety without any reference to the 
law, the Pharisees, or Jewish ethics. Jesus was not 
one of those who can criticize the work of others but 
produce nothing of their own. Nevertheless we shall 
realize His work better if we compare it with the 
above-mentioned tendencies and forces.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p27">When we examine the relation of Jesus to 
the Jewish law, we shall do well to leave on 
one side the statement in the Sermon on the 
Mount: “I am not come to destroy but to fulfil,” 
and simply to look at the facts. For that statement 
belongs in its present form to the age after St. Paul, 
and is intended to formulate the result of the 
struggles of the apostolic age possibly already from 
an early catholic standpoint. One reason is sufficient 
to show that it cannot be ascribed to Jesus, for its 
form betrays a theologian for whom the question “destruction or fulfilment of the law” implied a 
problem to be solved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p28">For Jesus there was no such question, no question 
at all regarding the law in the strict sense of the 
word, for He was a layman and was in any case but 
moderately acquainted with the law,—had perchance 
never studied it at all. Hence He always believed 
Himself to be in agreement with the law. In the 
law stood the commandments to love God and one’s neighbour; there stood the decalogue; there, too, 
stood the words that one should serve God alone. In <pb n="89" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_89" />the law, again, righteousness and love and truth were 
commanded. There was thus sufficient reason for 
Jesus to recognize in the law God’s will. So He 
could see the way to everlasting life directly marked 
out in the law. “Keep the commandments,” He says 
in answer to the question as to how salvation is to be 
obtained. Thus Jesus found His own demands 
sanctioned by the sacred book. He even found 
support in the law against the decrees of the elders. 
In comparison with them it proved itself to be the 
will of God as yet not overlaid by human additions. 
Jesus spent the whole of His life in the faith that He 
had the law on His side and that He Himself was its 
true interpreter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p29">At times, it is true, He came to a certain extent 
into collision here and there with this or that passage 
in the law. He could not approve of the granting of 
the bill of divorcement, in spite of Moses, who 
authorised it. But here there was a simple way out 
of the difficulty. It was one law against the other—God in Paradise against Moses on Sinai. The reason 
of the contradiction was the consideration which 
Moses showed for the hard-heartedness of the people. 
If the antitheses of the Sermon on the Mount, “Ye 
have heard that it hath been said to them of old time, 
but I say unto you,” are to be ascribed to Jesus Himself and do not (which is just possible) owe their 
present form to the early Church, then He set himself 
still more frequently against the letter of the law, 
namely, whenever He showed that the inner disposition was what really mattered and so removed narrowness and imperfection. But all these were exceptions. 
For Jesus God’s will never contradicted the law.</p>
<pb n="90" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_90" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p30">It was His incomplete knowledge of the law which 
was in this point the cause of an entire deception on 
the part of Jesus. He took from the law only that 
which harmonized with His views, and so overlooked 
the fact that His opponents, too, had the law on their 
side, and that with far greater right. Pharisaism is a 
product of the religion of the law. There is an unbroken line of descent from Ezekiel through the code 
of the priests to the Talmud. The separation of sacred 
and profane, the preference for the ceremonial, the 
importance attached to that which was morally 
indifferent, the spirit of exclusiveness, the national 
fanaticism were all rooted in the law. The law 
implied the supremacy of the Jewish idea, the petrification of true religion, deadly enmity to the 
prophetic spirit. The law necessitated the existence 
of the Scribes, the murderers of Jesus. But all this 
Jesus concealed from Himself throughout His life on 
earth. He separated the human, the non-Jewish 
element, from the rest of the law, gave Jewish 
maxims an entirely contrary meaning, deepened and 
combined all that was limited and transitory. Jesus’ attitude to the root principle of the law was entirely 
negative. St. Paul was right when, in opposition to 
the disciples themselves, he called Jesus the end of the 
law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p31">Jesus, therefore, stands to the law as He did to 
the conception of the Messiah and of the kingdom 
of God. He employs the old words throughout, 
and that <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.iii-p31.1">bona fide</span></i>. He thinks that He is their 
true interpreter, and discards just that which is 
characteristic and Jewish from their contents. And 
yet in this very self-deception the great essential <pb n="91" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_91" />feature of His character betrays itself. He would 
be positive. He would build up. He would not 
destroy. The converse of Jesus positive attitude 
towards the law is His uncompromising rejection of 
Pharisaism. It is so unsparing, so entirely without 
any exception, that the very name of Pharisee has 
become a term of abuse for all ages. Jesus did riot, 
however, begin the battle. The Pharisees drove 
Him into it by constantly waylaying Him and 
spying upon Him. Then their vulgar self-advertisement and their prostitution of piety greatly stirred 
His indignation. Finally, the whole tendency 
seemed to Him nothing but hypocrisy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p32">The aim of the Pharisees was to establish a definite 
ideal of piety among the people. Jesus sets up His 
own—which is related to it in all points as yea to 
nay—in opposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p33">It is not the things without in the world that are 
clean or unclean, it is the human heart within. This 
inner habitation must be set in order by the sweeping 
out of evil thoughts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p34">All that is without belongs to God, and we have 
power over it. God takes no special pleasure in 
works of supererogation such as the offering of 
sacrifices, tithes, going on pilgrimages and fasting, 
but He looks for the weightier matters in the law, 
righteousness and truth and love. Man is to serve 
Him in his daily life. That alone is the true divine 
service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p35">Man’s end is not a sanctity which withdraws itself 
timidly from this wicked world, but love. This love 
goes out in search of them that have gone astray 
and have become estranged, for they are our brothers, <pb n="92" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_92" />and casts down all the barriers that sanctity erects. 
A Samaritan that practises love is dearer to God 
and to man than a priest and a Levite with all their 
zeal for holiness. In opposition to the perverted 
sanctification of the Sabbath, Jesus says there is no 
alternative: either save souls and do good, or do 
evil and destroy souls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p36">That was an opposition which went right down 
to the root of things: it was a reversal of all values. 
The demand that Jesus made was certainly not one 
whit less exacting than that of the Pharisees. Nay, 
it was more severe, for it embraced the whole of life 
and made every evasion impossible. Jesus banished 
sophistry and hypocrisy, and restored conscience and 
reality to their rights. He exiled religious self-esteem and self-conceit, and brought back love and 
humanity. He set up a religion of morality as 
against one of ceremony.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p37">Above all, this struggle reveals the great reforming 
element in the demand of Jesus. He will have the 
sanctification of life in the world, the sanctification 
of one’s calling, one’s everyday life, one’s work within 
the limits of human society. All the demands that 
Jesus makes are set up, not for monks and ascetics, 
but for men in the world. Here is the battlefield, 
here the preparation for eternity. Hereby every 
form of pietism is condemned. Conscientiousness, 
love, trust in God—these constitute religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p38">The relation of Jesus to Jewish ethics as a whole 
can now be considered. The result is a surprising 
one. Jesus eliminated the Jewish and retained the 
human. The sum of His commandments is addressed to the man in the Jew and to man in general. <pb n="93" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_93" />It is true that Jesus does not declare the principle 
in so many words, “Gentiles can be saved just as 
well as Jews.” As a matter of fact His dealings are 
with Israel alone. But what sayings He utters are 
for all the world to hear. Love makes the Samaritan 
better pleasing to God and man than the unloving 
priest and Levite. The publican who simply and 
humbly comes into God’s presence receives God’s pardon sooner than the boastful Pharisee. The 
Ninevites and the Queen of Sheba will be the victors 
over Israel in the day of judgment. Even now 
there are heathen here and there whose great faith 
puts the Israelites to shame and makes its way up to 
God. All depends upon the doing of the commandments, upon the fruits and upon nothing else. 
And here we have the abrogation of the Jewish 
system of ethics, of the Jewish Church, nay, of 
every Church whatever. As soon as man examines 
himself in the presence of God and eternity, he 
recognizes that everything that is particular and 
separate is without permanence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p39">This discovery of the eternal in man was possible 
for Jesus, because His aim was not to set up certain 
detailed laws, but inner principles, capable of endless 
application and adaptation. It was only for marriage 
that Jesus laid down a definite law, and this indicates 
the ideal. So St. Paul already understood Jesus’ words, for he approves of divorce in certain definite 
cases. With this exception Jesus did not legislate 
on any particular point. Conscience is by its nature 
an individual matter. Jesus awakened it, but left it untrammelled. There is nothing less cabined and 
confined than love, nothing more delicate; and trust <pb n="94" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_94" />in God is of man’s inmost nature. In many cases 
the legal appearance of some of Jesus’ words can be 
traced to the efforts of the early Church to codify 
the Master’s sayings. Jesus asked only for such 
things as are matters of course, which every man’s conscience sanctions, and that is why He gave no 
reasons for His demands. Ecclesiastical dogmas 
need, to be sure, to be buttressed by arguments; 
for the understanding of the Sermon on the Mount 
they are superfluous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p40">There remains, however, an apparent contradiction. What is the 
relation between the eternal contents of the demand of Jesus and its 
eschatological foundation? Jesus commandments were to prepare the 
way for the approaching judgment and kingdom of 
God, their aim was future blessedness. In the back 
ground of all lies the alternative of the two roads, 
the prospect of heaven or hell. And is this demand 
to be forever valid in spite of this? Not in spite of, 
but because of this, Jesus appeared with His eschatological messages—that is to say, with the announcement that eternity was near at hand. His demand is 
that man should prepare to meet eternity, and fit 
himself to live in it. But he can only do that if the 
eternal within him is endowed with power and with 
victory. The approach of eternity awakened in Jesus 
the recognition of all that is essential, of all that 
endures in the sight of God. Jesus was able to lay 
the foundation of the religion that was to last for 
ever, just because He was the prophet of the judgment that was to come. And even though later on 
the eschatological drama receded ever further into 
the background, and this earth and the present raised <pb n="95" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_95" />their claims on man ever louder, yet eternity 
surrounds us even in the garb of time, and its 
demands are the same yesterday, to-day, and forever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p41">One man alone, Paul, maintains the demand of 
Jesus in its sublimity, and even he not quite 
uniformly. In the early Church the ‘new law’ at 
once secures a footing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii-p42">Paul’s Gentile Church fell in like manner under 
the sway of the religion of law. A new Church—the 
Christian—took the place of the Jewish, and its 
claims are mostly the same: external, ceremonial, 
legal, and theological. Jesus’ words condemn His 
own Church down to the present day.</p>

<pb n="96" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_96" />



</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter VII. Jesus the Redeemer." id="iii.ii.iv" prev="iii.ii.iii" next="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.ii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii.iv-p0.2">JESUS THE REDEEMER.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.ii.iv-p1">WHOEVER, refusing to be led astray by words, 
surveys the short history of early Christianity, cannot 
fail to be struck before long by a curious observation. 
All high-sounding words such as redemption, atonement, justification, the new birth, and the receiving 
of the spirit, are wanting in the early Gospels, and 
yet every reader feels that those that were about 
Jesus were raised to a state of peculiar happiness. 
On the other hand, the greater the frequency of these 
theological expressions in the later writings, the 
further does the actual fact of redemption, as of 
something experienced and imparted to us even 
to-day, recede into the background. Even St. Paul, 
who himself was certainly to be counted amongst the 
redeemed, set up general theories about redemption, 
which were more than once contradicted by experience in his own congregations. Talk, especially 
theological talk, about redemption, stands frequently, 
if not always, in the inverse ratio to the actual 
experience thereof.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p2">We must speak of Jesus as Redeemer, because His <pb n="97" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_97" />activity is not exhausted in the promise that He gave 
and the demand that He made, nay, more, in describing these we have not even mentioned that which was 
highest and best in the work of Jesus. He did not 
merely set up a goal for men and point out the 
direction thither, but He helped them Himself on the 
road. And this in ways so manifold as completely to 
outdistance the poverty of the dogmatic conceptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p3">In the Gospels, Jesus appears before us first of 
all as the physician of men’s bodies, as the redeemer 
of the sick and suffering. However great the number 
of miraculous narratives that we set on one side 
as exaggerations or inventions of a later age, a nucleus 
of solid fact remains with which we have to deal. 
Jesus possessed a healing power, strictly limited, it is 
true, by unbelief, but capable of producing the very 
greatest physical and psychical changes wherever He 
encountered faith. This power operated especially 
in the case of mental diseases, but was by no means 
confined to them. Now even though here, too, we 
see Jesus completely dominated by the conceptions 
of His time, and in part even not scorning to make 
use of its remedies, we can yet feel the moral 
grandeur of His character, and the boundless 
sympathy with every form of distress through all the 
outer folds of magic. He is a wonder-worker, but how 
infinitely exalted He appears when compared with 
any other worker of wonders. In the time of His 
enthusiasm Jesus explained this ‘Redemption’ as the 
beginning of the kingdom of God. On another occasion He places Himself on a line with the Jewish 
exorcists, and once again He expresses doubts as to 
the persistence of this driving out of demons. Jesus <pb n="98" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_98" />confines Himself strictly within the limits of miracles 
of beneficence; every request to perform a miracle for 
mere display, as a sign, He refuses with an emphatic 
no. Towards the end of His ministry an almost 
entire cessation of His miraculous activity is to be 
noticed. Yet He bequeathed His powers to the 
apostles if they made use of His name. The whole 
of the ‘Redemption’ was naturally of a transitory 
character. The evangelists assigned so important a 
place to it because of its value from an apologetic 
point of view. But there is no doubt that this side 
of Jesus' work as Redeemer was a very great religious 
consolation to those that experienced it. And it is an 
essential feature in the picture of Jesus that hunger, 
sickness and suffering moved Him to help scarcely 
less than mental trouble and distress.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p4">Closely connected with the healing of the sick is 
the restitution of the alienated, the publicans and 
sinners. The Pharisees outlawed these people: 
Jesus loved them. His great compassion for the 
common people was especially directed towards this 
class. And that gained for Him the names, given in 
derision and mockery, of “glutton and winebibber, 
friend of tax-gatherers and godless people.” He ate 
and He drank with them; He sought shelter with 
them. He called one of them out of the tax-office 
to be His partner in His work as missionary. One 
can scarcely conceive the strange character of this ‘Home Mission work’ of Jesus. For Jesus brought 
these alienated classes back, not to any church party, but 
to God. It is probable, too, that when He preached 
to them He spoke little of sin and of repentance, 
but He entered sympathetically into their daily <pb n="99" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_99" />life, and He showed them that God was to be 
sought, not outside of it, but within it. Then at 
times He would call forth such striking decisions as 
that of Zacchaeus. He Himself preferred this company to that of the very pious. He felt there a touch 
of sincerity and simplicity and humanity, which are 
only rarely to be met with amongst ‘religious people.’ Jesus did not say that the publicans and sinners were 
‘sick,’ but merely that they were in need of His 
love. Some of His greatest sayings, perhaps even 
the parable of the prodigal son, arose from His 
defence of His intercourse with them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p5">His ‘Home Mission’ won for the new religion 
its most valuable adherents, because they were theologically the least corrupted. But it was attended 
by consequences which were Hostile to the Church. 
For this love finally embraced even Samaritans and 
heathen, and leapt the bounds of any and every 
ecclesiastical system. As soon as the new Church 
was formed, therefore, it again applied the Pharisaic 
measure to the publicans and heathen, so in St 
<scripRef id="iii.ii.iv-p5.1" passage="Matt. xviii. 17" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">Matt. xviii. 17</scripRef>, the unrepentant is to be treated as 
you would treat a heathen and a tax-gatherer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p6">Furthermore, Jesus ‘redeemed’ His listeners from 
the theologians, and that had consequences that 
reached still further. The Jewish religion was decaying, above all, because of the fact that instead of the 
prophets as mediators between God and man, stood 
the Scribes, their exact opposite. As the whole of 
the religion was founded upon the sacred book, and 
this was written in a dead language and stood in 
need of explanation, the interpreters of the book 
came to be looked upon as the sole revealers <pb n="100" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_100" />of God. Over against them stood the laity, the “multitude that knew not the law,” the 
unenlightened and immature. A perverted distinction, for, in the sight of God, it is the learned 
who are the laity rather than the others. These 
Scribes were ingenious, and had a good memory—other gifts they had none. The 
people were under the impression that they laid upon their shoulders a number of 
grievous ordinances with which they likewise burdened themselves, and that they 
endeavoured to close the kingdom of heaven to those 
that sought to enter therein. Jesus deposed the 
Scribes. He refused to acknowledge their gift of 
revelation. They did not know God. The conclusion to be drawn from this is, however, not that 
the laity are no longer babes in spiritual things or 
that no mediator is any longer necessary—which is 
the fancy of a fantastic liberalism—but that He is 
the one mediator. No man—no layman even—hath known the Father but the Son, to 
whom all—<i>i.e</i>. in 
this case, all knowledge—hath been committed, and 
who can reveal God to whomsoever He will. Thus, 
then, Jesus brings redemption as the revealer of 
God in place of the Scribes. Herewith the old 
religion of the prophets has come to life again. 
God’s word is no longer contained in a book: it is 
living. He speaks to the world, not through oracles 
and wonders, but through Jesus’ words. Since, 
however, the Son Himself is no theologian, but—in 
learning—a layman, so God is by Him revealed to 
the childlike and simple. Every child can  
understand Jesus. For He brings nothing but what is 
obvious to every conscience. He places each single <pb n="101" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_101" />person in the presence of reality and eternity. So 
Jesus can call the multitude to Him: “Come unto 
Me. all ye that are weary and heavy laden, and I will 
give you rest. My yoke is easy and My burden is 
light.” His ‘revelation’ implies the great simplification of religion, the emphasizing of the essential, 
of the really important. It implies the end of 
theology. Christianity is in its essence a layman’s religion, for its prophet was Jesus, a layman. But 
even the rise of the Pauline theology brought about 
the great change, though Paul himself still knew what 
Jesus meant. As for Christian dogma with its revelation of a body of doctrine, it is the veriest caricature of 
the Gospel. Jesus redeemed the people from the 
Scribes, and by the Scribes He was put to death. 
The two events are related as cause and effect. The 
evangelist, St Mark, has seized upon this connection 
very admirably when he portrays Jesus as one who 
did not preach like the Scribes, but finally comes to 
His end by them. In his book the lay character of 
the Gospel once more finds utterance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p7">Next to this, and as an immediate consequence 
of this redemption from the theologians, comes the 
redemption from the Jewish Church. It is in reality 
.already contained in the fact that the individual 
who was aroused by Jesus’ call was made dependent 
simply upon himself and his own conscience. 
Wherever men realize their individuality and individual responsibility, there the authority of the 
Church ceases. When Jesus claimed the personal 
allegiance of His followers, He was taking a step 
that was entirely hostile to every ecclesiastical 
organization and was aiming directly at separation. <pb n="102" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_102" />Jesus finally demanded of His disciples that they 
should place His person above everything else, and 
should for His sake be prepared to endure the breach 
with their people and the rulers. It would seem that 
in His last speeches He directly foretold the conflict 
with the Jewish monarchy, and demanded of them 
in this case the completest freedom and constancy. 
It was indeed an immense demand to make of His 
disciples, laymen of Galilee, brought up to feel the 
deepest reverence for Jerusalem, the Temple and 
the Sanhedrim. But for all that they did not belie 
His expectations. Jesus really trained a company 
of martyrs, men who did not fear the council, and 
obeyed God rather than men. These disciples possessed richly all those virtues which the Christians, 
in later times lost in their own Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p8">Jesus' aim, however, was never merely negative. 
Side by side with the separation from the Jewish 
Church went the foundation of the new Christian 
fellowship—a fellowship, not a Church. Why 
should Jesus have founded a Church, filled as He 
was with the expectation of the near approach of 
the kingdom, which was to put an end to all human 
forms? The great interest felt in the Church is a 
product of later times, when the expectation of the 
kingdom no longer occupied men’s minds in the first 
instance. In Jesus’ teaching there is as yet no 
mention of any external organization, nor does He 
therefore say anything of the founding of sacraments, 
the outward signs of membership in the fellowship. 
He does not even, in any of His recorded sayings, 
exhort the brethren to foster the growth of the fellowship. But nevertheless He did found a fellowship <pb n="103" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_103" />through Himself and the Apostles. Whoever is 
faithful to Him, whoever receives Him and His 
messengers, whoever keeps His commandments and 
professes His cause before men, he belongs as a 
matter of course to the company of those that acknowledge the same Lord and Master. So then 
Jesus could from time to time speak of His ‘family’—that is, all the brothers 
and sisters that do God’s will. It appears also that He said that whoever 
forsook his home and his family for His sake should be recompensed a 
hundredfold, even in this present time—<i>i.e</i>. in the community of those who were of 
like mind with Himself. Jesus set up the keeping 
of the commandments, the ‘fruits,’ as the criterion 
by which men’s fidelity to His fellowship was to be 
judged. By these the sheep were to be distinguished 
from the wolf, and the brethren that were to be 
recognized by these tokens were exhorted to lay to 
heart, as their first and foremost duty, the rendering 
of mutual service and assistance. In proportion as 
all these commandments are conceived of as purely 
spiritual precepts without any legal addition, the 
deeper, the more heartfelt, is the obligation incurred. 
Hence, and hence alone, it came about that within 
so very short a time after the first dispersion of the 
disciples, a new fellowship could be formed, and 
in this case as an external organization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p9">The full scope of the redemptive activity of Jesus 
was only attained in this fellowship of the disciples, 
when the new life that was in Him was transmitted 
to receptive hearts and minds. All that was 
peculiarly His own in His piety and devotion was 
transplanted and became the germ of the piety of <pb n="104" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_104" />the new community. All that is rightly called 
Christianity is, directly or indirectly, the after effect 
of the new life in Jesus, and must be guided by Him. 
The first striking characteristic of the piety of Jesus 
is the hitherto unexampled concentration and exclusiveness of the religious relation. God was one 
and all for Him, and the service of God the sum of 
His life. There was no distinction here between 
Sunday and week-day, between sacred and profane. 
Eating and drinking and sleeping, joy and anger, 
were all under God’s eyes. He combined an entirely 
open mind towards the whole wealth of existence 
that was accessible to Him with a complete subordination of all things to God. Of all later writings it 
is perhaps only Luther’s “Table Talk” that reveals a 
similar combination. A being so completely united 
with God always exercises an influence upon his 
surroundings. Henceforth religion is placed in the 
centre of life, and becomes the dominant power. 
The enthusiasm of the disciples that found vent a 
little later in the speaking with tongues, and in the 
joy with which they embraced martyrdom, is a proof 
of this. These men were really able to offer up 
everything to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p10">The next characteristic of the piety of Jesus is a combination 
of opposites which is quite peculiar to it the union of the blithesomeness and 
innocence of childhood with the courage and the serious earnestness of manhood. 
This cannot, of course, be imitated in its perfection by any one, but its effect 
nevertheless is that the predominance of the one quality always tends to be 
mitigated by the joint action of the other. It is probably impossible for anyone 
to form a conception <pb n="105" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_105" />of the childlike gladness of Jesus. His life 
was passed in sunshine and in joy, in childlike trust 
towards God, in glad exultation over Nature and 
good men. In the midst of the raging storm on 
the lake, He can sleep like the child in its mother’s arms; for why should anything hurt Him? He 
looks at the birds. They toil not at all, and yet they 
enjoy everything so gladly; or He sees them sitting 
so safely on the edge of the roof, and no danger 
threatens them. Then, again, He finds that the 
meanest flowers of the field are robed far more 
beautifully than King Solomon in all his grandeur. 
Truly, men might learn some profitable lessons here. 
But dearer than all to Him are the little children. 
He folds them in His arms, He presses them to His 
heart. For He feels that He is amongst those of 
like nature with Himself. We men should be able 
to accept God’s love as the child does the fairy 
tale that is told him. That is what the words 
mean: “He that receiveth not the kingdom of 
God like a little child cannot enter therein.” All 
moody and self-tormenting thoughts, all carking 
cares, everything done under compulsion, all unnatural excitation of one’s feelings, is entirely alien 
to Him. He possessed the full freedom and freshness 
of an entirely unspoilt and simple and great soul that 
rested in God’s love. But side by side with this 
there dwelt in this same soul an intense earnestness. 
Eternity was ever present to Him. There was no 
playing or dallying, no forgetting of oneself even for 
a moment. His gaze was directed straight forward 
to the goal. God’s thoughts fill His mind at all 
times. God’s will is to become His. There is a <pb n="106" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_106" />fearful alternative—a narrow and a broad way. 
At the one end stands hell, where the fire is never 
quenched and the worm never dies. Better enter 
into the kingdom of heaven with one eye or with 
one foot, than descend to hell whole with all one’s limbs. This terrible saying stands side by side with 
that of the reception of the kingdom of God like a 
little child, only the two together give us a complete 
picture of Jesus. And now this strange combination 
of sharp contrasts originating from Jesus imparts 
itself to others, and produces results of which none 
can foretell the end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p11">First of all, there was the certainty of the goal. 
Men’s hopes were established and assured. For the 
Jews the end of the world was something uncertain 
and mysterious. They spend their time in minute 
studies and subtle reckonings as to its coming, and at 
the same time snatch at the pleasures of the fleeting 
moment. Better enjoy something tangible here than 
trust to an imaginary happiness yonder. Through 
Jesus hope has become an assured certainty, and 
thereby a power in men’s lives with which the world 
has to reckon henceforth. Eternity is no longer a mere 
thought but actual reality; whether it comes sooner 
or later, the goal stands firmly fixed before men’s eyes. 
And that is how the early Christians were enabled with 
quiet confidence to support their disappointment when 
the parousia did not come as they had expected. “The 
kingdom shall still be ours,” was their consolation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p12">In the next place, man’s freedom, his power to do 
the good, was incomparably strengthened. In all that 
He says Jesus appeals to the will, to the power of free 
choice. He conceives of God’s commandments as <pb n="107" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_107" />entirely 
capable of fulfilment. He has absolutely no doubt that man can do a thing; 
he is merely lacking in will power. Jesus could so believe and so speak because He Himself freed and strengthened the will more than any other in the history of the world. His enthusiasm, His love, and His courage come to be mighty impulses, 
the originating causes of all that is good in His disciples. He is able to demand all, because everything becomes possible through Him. He is really able, as the legend says, to make Peter walk upon the sea. It is at all times incredible what a good and holy man can bring 
about in weak and little souls. He enlarges the bounds of that which is possible in the domain of ethics, just as a discoverer in that of physics. 
Jesus’ disciples were no heroes. His whole intercourse with them up to the denial of Peter is a proof of that. And yet what a brave company Jesus made of them—ready to defy the whole world. In the great and everlasting struggle between the powers of good and evil, which runs through the whole history of the world, the appearance of Jesus implies the greatest addition of power on the side of the good, so that because of Him it is inconceivable that it should ever be conquered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p13">It was possible for Jesus to strengthen man’s will power to 
this extent, because He freed him at the same time from the terror of sin. The 
Jewish feeling of sin, which was rather the consequence of misfortune than of 
moral depth of character, had already become something morbid, resting upon 
men’s minds like a nightmare. Paul is its great interpreter. It is true that the 
most important Jewish prayer contained the splendid sixth petition—</p>
<pb n="108" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_108" />
<blockquote id="iii.ii.iv-p13.1">
<p class="continue" id="iii.ii.iv-p14">Forgive us, our Father,<br />
For we have sinned.<br />
Forgive us, O King,<br />
For we have done unrighteously.<br />
Dost thou not forgive and pardon gladly?<br />
Praised be thou, Lord, most merciful,<br />
Thou that dost pardon so greatly.</p></blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p15">It was therefore an article in the Jewish creed that 
was firmly believed, that God pardoned the Israelites 
when they prayed to Him. But what was the use of 
fine words if the individual had no sense of personal 
certainty and was unable to derive thence the power 
to live a glad and joyous life? He was weighed down for all that by the feeling 
of sin. Jesus routed these wretched and morbid feelings all along the line. They 
vanish before His presence like the mist before the sun. Jesus turned the theory 
contained in the Jewish prayer into a fact, and gave to all that were about Him 
the certainty of pardon and courage and joy. If He uttered the divine 
declaration, “Thy sins be forgiven thee,” to any anxious soul, then all trouble 
was at an end. As against the Pharisees He appears as the advocate of the true 
Father of Sinners, and in the parable of the prodigal son He proclaims the 
principle, that when God pardons, His justice is by no means diminished. But He 
taught His disciples just simply to pray to God for forgiveness and to look upon 
this as a fundamental law in the family both human and divine. Jesus has made it 
perfectly plain that the child of God is separated by no sin from God’s love, as 
little as the child of an earthly father from that father’s love. He looked into 
the human heart deeper than most rabbis, and He read there “no one is good,” “ye 
that are evil.” <pb n="109" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_109" />In the heart dwell evil thoughts, and even if the spirit 
be willing the flesh is weak. He that thus makes 
His way down into the depths is inaccessible to any 
easy-going optimism. But Jesus did not suffer Himself to be driven to despair by this discovery of sin, 
because He knows that God’s mercy and love are 
greater than all our sins. If it is human to sin, then 
to pardon is divine. Nay, more: man would cease 
to be in the right relation to God were he ever to 
forego his claim upon the divine pardon. These are 
bold articles to put in any creed, yet they are only 
fraught with danger for those that know not the God 
of Jesus. How miserably all those finely constructed 
theories of sacrifice and vicarious atonement crumble 
to pieces before this faith in the love of God our Father, 
who so gladly pardons. The one parable of the 
prodigal son wipes them all off the slate. Sin and its 
burden lie far away from the disciples of Jesus, and 
still further is the theology of sin and propitiation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p16">The depth and the reality of the sense of the 
peace of God which Jesus bestows upon His disciples 
by this glad gospel is proved by their new relation 
to the world. Here, too, Jesus brings redemption 
from all cares and terrors. Since Jesus treads them 
under foot, the demons are no longer powers to be 
feared. Imagining that they were surrounded at 
every step that they took by a whole host of evil 
spirits, the Jews had come to find it hard to go 
forward otherwise than timidly and anxiously. The 
world—so it was said repeatedly—had been handed 
over by God to the devil, for was he not the prince 
and god of this world? Jesus, who had a mistaken belief in the reality of demons, conceived <pb n="110" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_110" />of His life as a joyous and brave battle against them, 
and cried aloud to men: “The world belongs to 
God, and it is He that giveth us the victory.” 
Through His own fearlessness He freed His disciples 
from all fear of men. He showed them by His 
own example that fear of men cannot exist side by 
side with fear of God, and that he that stands under 
God’s protection need not be in the least distressed 
because little men hate him and oppress him. Even 
though God should suffer them to be vanquished 
here, they will even then rejoice in Him and will 
die with these words on their lips, “The kingdom 
shall still be ours.” He removed all that was painful 
from the cares caused by poverty and necessity by 
helping them to carry God’s fatherly love into all that 
was dark and difficult. The words, “Be not over 
anxious,” which Jesus carried with Him from place 
to place, acquired all their power through Him who 
was free from all anxiety, who had nothing and 
yet was so glad. He taught them also bravely to win 
their way through the temptations of the world. He 
Himself overcame them by prayer and a brave word. 
But above all, Jesus caused men to look upon suffering and even death in a new light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p17">By its precipitate judgments the Jewish doctrine 
of retribution turned every misfortune into a divine 
punishment, thereby doubling the distress. Jesus 
entirely rejected this doctrine. He shows, on the 
contrary, in the parable of Dives and Lazarus that 
an entirely poor and abandoned man can be so much 
happier than a rich man who satisfies his every desire, 
because death so often brings with it a reversal of 
men’s positions, and therefore Jesus says: “Blessed <pb n="111" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_111" />are the poor, the hungry, the persecuted, for the future is 
theirs.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p18">More important, however, than all this both for 
Himself and for His disciples was His own death 
and the whole series of events leading up to it. At 
first it was a bitter necessity for Him, a divine 
purpose coming into collision with the human, which 
just had to be obeyed. Then later He began already 
to see some positive object therein. Some good end 
must surely be intended by His death. It must be 
fraught with blessing for many among the people 
who as yet believed not in Him. And then once 
more, in the hour of bitterest anguish, when all consolatory thoughts were like to be driven away again 
by the rude reality, Jesus still clung firmly to this. “It is the Father’s cup.” And thus He began His 
great work of recoining the value of things. Through 
Jesus’ death the disciples were gradually enlightened. 
The dogma of retribution was not true. Suffering 
and death are not methods of punishment, since God 
has inflicted them upon His own Son. Thus the 
Christians were set free from all the bitterness that 
the fear of death contains. It is true that even the 
first generation of Christians did not rest content 
with the teaching of Jesus herein. The thoughts 
of punishment, retribution, and expiation, were lodged 
too firmly in their heads. They must needs be 
applied to Jesus in a new form. But nevertheless 
in the judgment that they passed upon their own 
misfortunes we can see that they began to grasp 
the new idea—that the ‘cross’ comes from God’s love—this idea is the fruit of 
Jesus’ death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p19">Thus, then, Jesus does, as an actual matter of fact, <pb n="112" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_112" />redeem His disciples from the influence of all powers 
hostile to God, and in so doing transforms the 
children of a world of vanity that passeth away 
into the children of God. For this was ever Jesus’ ultimate aim: so to unite God and man as He 
was united with God. He never reduced this aim 
to a theoretical formula, nor did it ever occur to 
Him or to those that accompanied Him, to remove 
the boundaries that separated the ‘Master’ from His ‘disciples,’ yet He admitted His disciples so closely 
into His relationship with God that the prayer of 
both is the same. And for Jesus and His friends 
everything in fact centres in prayer. In prayer man 
assumes his normal position—God the giver and 
he the recipient. Jesus and His disciples prayed 
with such joy, intensity and certainty of victory as 
perchance never before or since in the history of man. 
Philosophers may smile at this, because they do not 
understand it. Those have ever been the greatest 
epochs in the history of religion when the believer 
trusted God most of all, and therefore, too, received 
most from Him. Here the bounds of possibility are 
enlarged, new forces are set free, and cause the world 
to wonder. We are, however, here concerned with 
the contents of the ‘Lord’s Prayer.’ It is not only 
the simplest summary of the ‘redemption’ which 
Jesus effects: it constitutes the bond between Jesus 
and His disciples. He that can really pray it—not 
as a mere formula—has reached that stage beyond 
which nothing higher is to be looked for under the 
present conditions of existence. Such a one calling 
upon God as his father is himself His child and in 
so far like unto Jesus. When he prays for the <pb n="113" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_113" />coming of God’s kingdom he enters upon the 
possession of eternity. And finally, by asking for 
his daily bread, for forgiveness and protection during 
the short time that still remains, he receives the 
means of his existence, his peace and the certainty of 
his salvation from God’s hands, and no power in 
heaven or on earth can separate him from God. 
Therewith his redemption is completed, as far as it 
is possible upon earth, and the future is already 
within his grasp. He that so prays has gained for 
himself a share in the divine power and love within 
the bounds of this earthly life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p20">The disciple of Jesus prays this prayer without 
making any claim upon his Master’s advocacy or 
mention of His name. Thereby we are clearly given 
to understand in what sense Jesus would be the 
Redeemer, and in what sense He would not. His 
calling was to bring God so near to the men of His 
time and not to them alone—by His whole manner 
of life and personality, to bind them so firmly to God 
in the presence of eternity, that they should never 
more be able to part from Him. Herein He succeeded so entirely that the thought never occurred 
to His first disciples that He was setting Himself by 
the side of God, or was taking God’s place as the 
central object of man’s devotion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p21">They prayed to God alone, and they handed down 
the saying of Jesus that He, too, was not to be accounted good. And that was the final proof of their 
redemption. But through His humility and His truthfulness, and by His entire subordination to God, Jesus 
showed more than by all else that He deserved the 
name of Redeemer in the fullest sense of the word.</p>

<pb n="114" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_114" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p22">Looked at from a purely historical point of view, 
the death of Jesus was the necessary consequence of 
His revolt against the divine authority of the Scribes 
and the propaganda of the Pharisees. After His 
capture, however, Jesus was compelled in the presence 
of the Sanhedrim to confess Himself Messiah, and 
thus furnish an ostensible reason for His conviction. 
It would seem that the Roman governor accepted 
this political pretext. But that was not the real 
reason of the hostility and the violent conclusion of 
the struggle. The spiritual leaders of the people, and 
the party that stood in the greatest odour of sanctity, 
recognized that a spirit had appeared in Jesus, which 
was bound to sweep them away. Finally, the danger 
came to be so great that only the immediate removal 
of Jesus appeared to offer any possibility of safety. 
The death of the leader seemed to them to imply as 
a necessary consequence the defeat of the cause, the 
confusion of His adherents, and the impossibility 
of belief in an executed criminal. These calculations appeared to be confirmed by the flight and the 
dispersal of the disciples after the capture of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p23">Contrary to all expectations, the dispersed disciples 
began to gather together again, at first in Galilee and 
then in Jerusalem. “He is not dead,” they cried in 
triumphant enthusiasm to the murderers of Jesus; “He liveth.” The reckoning of the Sanhedrists 
turned out to be at fault. Their clever calculations 
proved to be the greatest folly and impolicy, for faith 
in the crucified and risen Lord brought about that 
which faith in the living Christ had not accomplished: 
the foundation of the new Church, the separation from 
Judaism, the conquest of the world.</p>

<pb n="115" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_115" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p24">Whence this sudden change? For that the 
disciples fled in confusion and consternation is a 
certain fact. Their answer was: the Lord has 
appeared to us, first to Peter, then to the twelve, 
then to more than five hundred brethren together, 
then to James, then to all of the apostles, last of all 
to Paul. From these appearances—the first must 
have taken place, according to the oldest accounts, in 
Galilee—they inferred the facts of the resurrection 
and of the present life of Jesus in glory. In the 
very earliest time, when St. Paul obtained this 
information from St Peter, they were content with 
drawing these conclusions and required no further 
proofs. The new faith rests upon the appearances 
alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p25">Our judgment as to these appearances depends 
upon the credibility which we attach to St. Paul and 
his informant, and still more upon our philosophical 
and religious standpoint, upon our ‘faith.’ Purely 
scientific considerations cannot decide where the 
question at stake is the existence or non-existence of 
the invisible world, and the possibility of communicating with spirits. Hence, too, all attempts at 
explanation, which rest upon the axiom that our 
world of phenomena is the only reality, are merely 
subjectively persuasive and convincing. The Christian faith always reckons with the reality of the 
other world which is our goal. A Christian, therefore, 
has no difficulty in accepting as the ground of his 
belief in the resurrection, the real projection of Jesus 
into this world of sense by means of a vision.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p26">But there is another reason which prevents the 
historian from resting content with this supposition <pb n="116" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_116" />even if he 
approves of it. The mere faith in these miracles makes the origin of 
Christianity dependent on a chance, as though the cause of Jesus had come to 
nought but for this story. But in Jesus’ person there resided so mighty a power 
of redemption, there was so great a certainty of ultimate victory, that it could 
not be destroyed by any death however disgraceful. “He was too great that He 
should die” (Lagarde)—<i>i.e</i>. the impression that He had made, the 
fellowship in which one had lived with Him, these were 
too great, too firm, too indestructible. As during the 
time of His earthly life He had continuously imparted 
to His disciples joy, consolation, courage, and certainty of victory, so after His death He did not 
cease to take up again after a short interval of confusion His work as Saviour of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p27">Of John the Baptist, too, it was said that he had 
arisen, and worked though Jesus. But his sect 
disappeared in the confused jumble of Jewish sects. 
But Jesus was really the Redeemer even after His 
death, and instead of His influence decreasing, He 
now really began to draw all men unto Himself. 
Even, therefore, though He may have helped by 
means of His appearances to enable His disciples to 
recover from their perplexity, the fact that these 
appearances produced this effect was the consequence 
of the earlier impression which death had not been 
able to efface. Faith in the resurrection is the fruit 
of salvation through Jesus.</p>

<pb n="117" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_117" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="The Early Christian Community." id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii.iv" next="iii.iii.i">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">THE EARLY CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter VIII. The Leaders." id="iii.iii.i" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.iii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii.i-p0.2">THE LEADERS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.iii.i-p1">JESUS did not leave His disciples without leaders. 
During His lifetime He had organized and trained 
a compact body, a little company, the twelve. By 
participating in His missionary labours they were to 
multiply His activity, and when He was not Himself 
present, they were to take His place. Upon the 
twelve He had laid the duty of leading the same 
wandering life as His own. He had given them the 
authority to preach and to heal which He Himself 
possessed. He made them sharers in all His rights. “He that receiveth you receiveth Me; he that 
receiveth Me receiveth Him that sent Me.” It was 
the twelve who accompanied Jesus when He entered 
Jerusalem, who received His last commands and were 
witnesses of His capture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p2">The first appearance of the risen Master, soon after 
the first flight of the disciples, fell to Peter, the captain 
of this company. The second was to all the eleven. 
We know nothing beyond the bare fact of these appearances; we do not know what words were then heard. 
The consequences alone are evident: the assembling <pb n="118" id="iii.iii.i-Page_118" />of the company in Galilee, the start for Jerusalem, 
city of danger and mournful memories, their 
appearance there with the glad confession of the 
Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p3">Round the nucleus of this little company there gathered the 
former disciples as well as the new adherents. The old name, ‘the twelve,’ gave 
way to the new official designation, ‘the apostles,’ though it is possible that 
this did not take place before Greek soil was reached. The chief recommendation 
of the new name lay in the fact that it could be transferred to the later 
missionaries as well, but its original meaning was strictly limited: “One who 
had companied with Jesus in His missionary work, and had been witness of the 
resurrection.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p4">Nothing can exceed the significance of the apostles 
in the history of the development of Christianity. 
Jesus did not Himself found the Church. He who 
shattered the institution of the Jewish Church had no 
understanding for such an organization. But the 
company of the apostles is His own peculiar creation. 
He had faith in the power of the word and in the 
influence of personality. The call of the companions 
of His mission was the result of this faith. In this 
call He was not uniformly successful; that is proved 
by much else besides the one name Judas Ischariot. 
But, on the whole, the work that He had begun 
lasted. The foundation of the Church, all the work 
of consolidating the early community of believers, 
rests upon the apostles, upon their enthusiasm, their 
courage and their endurance. Here, again, the 
saying is proved true, that it is men that make 
history. The belief in the resurrection, the future <pb n="119" id="iii.iii.i-Page_119" />foundation-stone of Christianity, arose in the circle of 
the twelve, and here alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p5">The apostles were animated by a lofty self-consciousness. They felt themselves to be the representatives of Jesus. They were continuing His work. 
As ambassadors for Christ, they were ambassadors 
for God. The new office of mediation between God 
and man was continued by the apostles. Their 
manner of life was an extraordinary one, like that of 
Jesus. Besides their work as missionaries, the twelve 
had no calling: for their sustenance they depended 
entirely on the hospitality of the faithful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p6">But Jesus’ miraculous powers likewise continued 
effective in the apostles. It came to be universally 
accepted that an apostle could prove himself such by 
signs and wonders. Jesus Himself, so it was said, 
had given them power to tread on serpents and 
scorpions without danger. As a reward for their 
faithful services they should sit upon twelve thrones 
in the future kingdom and judge the twelve tribes of 
Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p7">In sayings such as these can be traced the glorification of the legend which dates from the earliest times. 
The self-consciousness of the apostles and the veneration of the disciples helped to complete each other 
almost from the first. At all events it was counted 
as an especial privilege of this early time that the 
twelve were there to lead; the twelve in whom Jesus 
Himself continued to live.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p8">In spite, however, of all their high authority, there 
was not the remotest attempt to place the apostles on 
the same level as Jesus. Subordination to the 
Master, resting in the feeling that he owes his position <pb n="120" id="iii.iii.i-Page_120" />to Him alone, is the sure sign of an apostle. 
The apostle is to give nothing of his own, but only 
that which Jesus has already given. He is to create 
nothing original: he has simply to hand down that 
which Jesus has already created. From the very 
first the apostles were to be the incarnation of the 
idea of tradition. However much they might differ 
externally from the rabbis, they were to agree with 
them in the value they attached to the careful handing down of the sacred tradition, in the one case the 
oral law, in the other the words of Jesus. Not only 
were the apostles intended to be this thing, they were 
this in reality. The messenger is completely lost in 
the Master. No single original saying of an apostle 
has been preserved for us, and yet this want of all 
originality does not diminish their authority in the 
very slightest; it was looked upon as perfectly 
natural.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p9">In the Acts they lead a collective life, partly all 
together, partly two and two. They are merely 
types; there is no single person. It is true that there 
were differences enough of temperament, education 
and culture among them, but, on the whole, they 
were the representatives of the cause of Jesus; that, 
and nothing more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p10">The clearest proof of this is to be found in the way 
in which they conceived of their calling. It was 
just to hold firmly to the calling of Jesus. The 
judgment and the kingdom were near at hand. In 
spite of the rejection of Jesus on the part of the Jews, 
which His death involved, the duty of the apostles, 
after their Master’s death, was to preach repentance 
to these very Jews, to see whether they might not <pb n="121" id="iii.iii.i-Page_121" />yet be converted in time. It is true that Jesus 
Himself had passed judgment upon the Temple and upon 
Jerusalem, in words trenchant and unmistakable. 
But could it not yet be averted, after all, even in the 
last hour, if the Jews should turn and repent? Once 
before, Isaiah’s disciples had tried to avert in the last 
hour the terrible doom prophesied by him over Judah, 
by the reform of which our book of Deuteronomy 
is the witness. The disciples of Jesus made a similar 
attempt when they set out upon their missionary 
labours. Jesus had broken entirely with Israel: this 
they could not grasp. They suffered themselves to 
be imprisoned, to be ill-treated, to be executed by the 
Jewish authorities, and proved thereby that Jesus 
was to them more than all else in the world. But 
for all that, their own beloved nation was not to be 
abandoned. And so the picture has a reverse side: 
foreign mission work makes scarcely any progress in 
the hands of the twelve. They rejoiced whenever 
news was brought to them that Gentiles had joined 
the ranks of the disciples, but they did not go forth 
themselves. The Messiah was to meet His own again 
in Israel. We have a clear proof of this in the agreement come to at Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Gal 2:1-21" id="iii.iii.i-p10.1" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">Gal. ii.</scripRef>). James, Cephas, 
John, the pillars of the Church, declare their 
determination to remain constant to their mission to 
the Jews. If this is true of the leaders, it is certainly 
true of all the twelve. They just suffered St. Paul’s work; they did not further it. Truly there is a 
certain grandeur in the way in which these messengers 
of Jesus, in spite of all, never wearied of the attempt 
to win over the very people that persecuted them, 
and whose rulers showed them such illfavour. It <pb n="122" id="iii.iii.i-Page_122" />was also necessary and salutary that the connection 
between the old and the new religion should be 
maintained until the separation could be effected 
without damage. But progress on the line clearly 
marked out by Jesus there was none.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p11">By the side of the twelve there early arose an 
authority of quite a different kind: the brethren, and 
the whole family of Jesus. While Jesus lived they 
believed not, or at least they doubted. It was only 
after His death that they were convinced of their 
brother’s high calling. He appeared to James. This 
occurrence immediately secured him and the whole 
family a place at the head of the new community. 
Paul speaks of James, the brother of the Lord, once 
side by side with Peter, another time as a pillar, 
together with Peter and John, thus making his 
authority equal to that of an apostle. But that 
which secured the ‘brethren’ their prerogative was 
just this tie of relationship, and not the call to the 
work. The veneration felt for Jesus was transferred 
quite naturally to His brethren after the flesh, and 
these again were nothing loth to share in the honour 
paid to their great brother. The apostles and 
brethren of the Lord almost became rival powers. 
We can find traces of a dynasty of Jesus at Jerusalem. 
After the death of James a cousin of Jesus is chosen 
to be his successor, and so it goes on, to the 
great detriment of the new community. The free 
spirit of Jesus had not descended upon James, nor 
had he learnt anything from his experience in life. 
In him the unnatural reversion to Judaism found its 
leader. Those fanatics who so cowed Peter at 
Antioch that he refused to eat any longer with the <pb n="123" id="iii.iii.i-Page_123" />Gentile Christians were “certain that came from 
James.” Fortunately, however, the first generation 
of Christians was spared such struggles for the 
succession of the Master as are known to the oldest 
history of Islam. But while the apostle to the 
Gentiles represents the upward progress and expansion 
of Christianity, we have in James the drag on the 
wheel, the reactionary element.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p12">Both together, apostles and brethren, were the 
authorities on the side of tradition. By their side the 
prophets, the representatives of the new ideas, find a 
place. This place depended upon special psychical 
gifts and upon religious enthusiasm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p13">The prophets did not present an entirely new 
feature in contemporary Jewish life. They had never 
entirely died out since the age of the Maccabees. A 
prophet, John, is Jesus’ forerunner. In the story of 
the birth of Jesus, prophets and prophetesses find a 
place. Jesus foretells the coming of false prophets, 
and they appear in great numbers in the period 
immediately preceding the final insurrection of the 
Jews. They were the stormy petrels before the 
coming of the terrible tempest. True, it is possible 
that the arrival of the Christian prophets on the scene 
stood in some connection with the first rumblings of 
that mysterious political movement. But for all that 
something new does here begin, something unknown 
to the Judaism of that time. Shortly after the death 
of Jesus, the pent-up fires of enthusiasm break forth 
in the community of believers at Jerusalem. That 
mysterious movement began which, on the one hand, 
spread, all-powerful, like wildfire amongst the masses, 
causing the risen Lord to appear to five hundred <pb n="124" id="iii.iii.i-Page_124" />brethren at once, transforming high and low, men and 
women, into inspired beings; and, on the other hand, 
caught up single individuals out of their ordinary every 
day life and drove them out into special forms of 
activity which often lasted a lifetime. The conception which men then formed of these single 
individuals—who alone were rightly call prophets—was that which had been held in all ages. A spirit 
enters into man from without, and from him tells 
forth God’s message by ecstatic “speaking with 
tongues,” by intelligible words or by symbolic action. 
His word then counts as the pure word of God. With 
reference to the future it is an oracle; with reference 
to the present, a command.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p14">Both from the Acts of the Apostles and from St 
Paul’s letters, we see that ‘prophets’ are amongst 
the distinctive marks of this first age of Christianity. 
But we learn at the same time that their authority 
was secondary. That is to say, that the ultimate 
authority, the foundation, was in all cases the 
tradition of Jesus. This might be supplemented by 
the prophetic word, by the spirit, but never transformed. That was a principle which does all honour 
to the perception of the guiding minds of the new 
religion. For the spirit which spoke out of the 
mouths of the prophets was impersonal, vague, and 
beyond control; all manner of influences and 
tendencies there competed with the influence of the 
Jesus of history. It was, after all, the religious 
impulse in its exclusiveness, for it forced back all 
other spiritual powers, but at the same time in its 
arbitrariness, and often in its moral indifference. To 
make the spirit of the prophets the ultimate authority <pb n="125" id="iii.iii.i-Page_125" />would have been tantamount to subjecting oneself to 
the whims and fancies of men whose religious nature 
was powerful while their moral character was 
immature and undisciplined. It was therefore indeed 
fortunate that the word of Jesus, handed down by the 
apostles, was accounted higher than the Spirit, that 
the master of sane sobriety and temperance kept in 
check all those waves of exuberant enthusiasm and 
unrestricted power. Yet even with this restriction—this subjection to the apostles—the influence and 
significance of the prophets were the greatest that can 
be conceived. God spoke again. He continued to 
speak. Once more there were men of God on earth, 
directly inspired. He that laid hands upon them and 
blasphemed them committed the sin that should 
never be forgiven—blasphemy against the Holy 
Ghost. These prophets are of no great importance 
for the development of theology, but the history of 
the mighty religious impulse of the earliest age of 
Christianity would be unintelligible without them. 
The spirits of these men are still quivering with all 
the gladness, restlessness and enthusiasm of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p15">But the list of the leaders of the oldest time is 
far from being complete yet. We come next to 
the teachers, men likewise filled with the ‘Spirit,’ who, through their spiritual gifts, fathomed the 
hidden meaning of Holy Scriptures. They are the 
representatives of the ‘Gnosis,’ <i>i.e</i>. of the right 
spiritual understanding of the Revelation of God. 
Thus, Christian theology begins with them. Apollos 
is the first typical ‘teacher.’ A great future awaits 
them. Furthermore, there are the mysterious seven 
deacons. Stephen and Philip belonged to them. <pb n="126" id="iii.iii.i-Page_126" />They were all Hellenists, and, as it appears, originally 
representatives of the Hellenists in Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p16">Then there were apostles of the second rank, missionaries like Barnabas, Judas, and Silas, chosen by the 
Churches and sent forth by them or by the twelve 
as their delegates. As time went on and the twelve 
died one after the other, these apostles in the wider 
sense of the word stepped into their place. Lastly, 
there were the heads of the different Churches, called 
presbyters or bishops. They, too, were chosen on 
the ground of spiritual qualifications and by the 
voice of the Spirit. But their position, on the whole, 
was entirely subordinate to that of the itinerant 
leaders into whose hands the Spirit placed the 
supreme authority over the whole infant Church 
that was now just coming into being. These 
presbyter bishops did not then dream of the position 
of dignity to which they were destined later to 
attain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i-p17">Look where you will, there is nowhere a want of 
leaders; it is rather the superabundance, the too great 
variety in the body of officers, that strikes one. There 
would appear to be no one man in supreme command, 
no one to dominate all these different spiritual forces 
and carry on the work of Jesus without hesitation or 
confusion. There is indeed something marvellous 
in the sight—so soon after the death of Jesus—of 
this great organized host of able, enthusiastic, and 
courageous men all engaged heart and soul in the 
work of preserving for the world their Master’s in 
heritance. The cause of Jesus cannot fail.</p>


<pb n="127" id="iii.iii.i-Page_127" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter IX. The Development of the Church." id="iii.iii.ii" prev="iii.iii.i" next="iii.iii.iii">

<h2 id="iii.iii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii.ii-p0.2">THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHURCH.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.iii.ii-p1">EVEN in Jesus’ lifetime there was a Christian fellowship in the ideal sense of the word, the number of all 
those who recognized Him as the Lord, as their 
Head, and kept His commandments in their daily 
life. But there was no coherence, no organization. 
These followed only after Jesus’ death, under the 
impression produced by the appearances and under 
the guidance of the apostles. We cannot fix any 
exact date, but we may look upon the return of the 
disciples to Jerusalem in expectation of the second 
advent of Jesus in the place where He died as the 
decisive occurrence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p2">The Christian Church is the child of enthusiasm. 
The less likely we are to imagine this as we look 
at the Church to-day, the greater the importance of 
reminding ourselves of this fact. The Church 
originated in a hero worship—theologians call it 
Faith the truest and the purest that has ever been. 
It united all the worshippers indissolubly together 
and created the new forms quite of itself. They were 
the tokens of the same love. Jesus Himself and <pb n="128" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_128" />none other was the centre of the new community, 
present in the veneration, the love, the enthusiasm, 
the faith of His disciples. The watchword of the 
brethren in its simplest form was just this: Jesus 
is the Lord—with Him through life or death into 
the kingdom of heaven; without Him we are lost. 
All the feelings of love and reverence for the nation, 
for the family, for friends, cherished in each individual 
soul, were now uprooted and transferred to Jesus and 
His followers. The saying of Jesus, “He that is not 
with Me is against Me,” was now fulfilled in all its 
practical consequences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p3">The common faith immediately finds utterance 
in confession. Faith in Jesus as the Messiah is 
still in the background during His lifetime. Jesus 
forbade His disciples to speak of it. He had 
asked men to receive Him simply as sent by God. 
Now the formal confession “Jesus is the Messiah” becomes the distinctive mark between friend and foe. 
This confession rested at first on the unique impression made by Jesus the Saviour. It then acquired 
consistency and certainty by means of the appearances, and culminated in the hope that He should 
come again in glory on the clouds of heaven to 
inaugurate the Messianic kingdom. For faith in the 
Messiah was hope for the future. Jesus had not yet 
been Messiah. He had merely been a candidate for 
the office. Hence they spoke of the approaching advent of the Messiah—not of His 
return. Thus there crept into the confession, through this element of hope, 
something that was uncertain and yet certain, an anxiety, a yearning, a longing. 
In reality it could only find expression in enthusiasm. A terrible fact—<pb n="129" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_129" />death—seemed to contradict it. The appearances 
brought comfort, but along with it new questions and 
perplexities. The expectation of the advent in the 
immediate future placed men’s minds in a state of 
perpetual tension. Thus this confession of the Messiah 
was no mere theological formula, but the expression 
of a very disturbed and stormy frame of mind; and 
only thus in connection with all that rich spiritual 
experience and longing and love and courage did the 
confession of belief in Jesus, who lives in spite of His 
death and shall come again in glory, create the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p4">Faith is enthusiastic. Those who are enthusiastic 
for Jesus are <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.ii-p4.1">ipso facto</span></i> friends and brothers. Wherever enthusiasm is genuine, it is satisfied with a 
minimum of outward forms. Wherever an extensive 
apparatus of forms and ceremonies is counted 
necessary and holy, there as a rule enthusiasm has 
already beaten a retreat. At first enthusiasm 
embraces every one in a similar state with open 
arms. Herein we may discover the explanation 
of the fact that the early Church exhibits rather an 
enthusiastic than a legal character. All manifestations of anything extraordinary were reckoned 
the surest sign of a disciple: above all else the 
speaking with tongues. The impression made by 
the story of what Jesus did and of His appearances was so great that it often happened that 
not only believing disciples but strangers and new 
comers who were present fell into an ecstatic 
condition as they listened—an indubitable sign that 
they were brethren, as God had vouchsafed the Spirit 
unto them. So great was their joy, their gladness, 
that articulate speech formed no adequate expression <pb n="130" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_130" />for the overflowing enthusiasm. It could only find 
vent in stammering and in stuttering and in inexpressible sighs. In accordance with the psychology of 
that age these phenomena were immediately ascribed 
to supernatural causation. They were in truth 
simply the expression of a mystic state of psychical 
exaltation. The mystical element in religion had 
become a living reality. Yet this talking with 
tongues was never an isolated phenomenon. The 
enthusiasm of the disciples found vent in deeds as 
well, such deeds as man only accomplishes in 
extraordinary times. Through the migration from 
Galilee to Jerusalem a great number of the disciples 
had lost the means of earning their daily bread and 
had sunk into poverty. Without the support of their 
friends in Jerusalem, especially of some rich men 
among them, they would have actually starved. So 
it came to pass that the richer brethren gave the 
poorer so generous a share of their earnings and their 
possessions that the legend of the universal communism of the early Church arose in later times. 
Many a man in his enthusiasm sold his fields and 
brought the money to the apostles at Jerusalem to 
be divided amongst the poor. Charity was exhibited 
on an unbounded scale. Men gave of their own in so 
heroic a fashion that the rigid conception of property 
was actually shaken, and it was revealed that there 
lay in the words of Jesus a power to change the outer 
forms of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p5">All this enthusiasm was crowned by the heroism of the martyrs. 
There is an early Christian hymn:</p>

<pb n="131" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_131" />
<verse id="iii.iii.ii-p5.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.iii.ii-p5.2">“Let them take our life, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.iii.ii-p5.3">Goods, honour, child and wife: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.iii.ii-p5.4">Let all these go. </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.iii.ii-p5.5">Yet is the gain not theirs:</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.iii.ii-p5.6">The kingdom still is ours.”</l>
</verse>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p6">These simple fishermen and artizans of Galilee 
surrendered their all, even their lives, and with a glad 
courage, that shrank not from death itself, set the 
seal upon their discipleship of Jesus. They translated 
Jesus’ words into deeds and accounted death for 
nought. The first community of believers was 
welded together by the blood of the martyrs far more 
than by the speaking with tongues. But this was all 
the organization that existed thus far. He that spoke 
with tongues of Jesus, he that for His sake gave all 
his belongings to the poor and died for Him, was His 
disciple; of that there could be no doubt. No outer 
sign was necessary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p7">And yet an outer form did come to be needed for 
the whole community. In the first period of its 
development Christianity existed as a sect (heresy). 
The metamorphosis from sect into Church was a very 
gradual process. Step by step the Christian sect 
separated itself from the Jewish Church. By slow 
degrees it emerged from its obscurity into publicity. 
But it was only in the reign of Constantine that the 
transformation was completed. At first it was a sect, 
and nothing but a sect. No one thought of leaving 
the Jewish Church. All shared in the public worship 
of the Church and were subject to the public discipline. 
But the community lived its own life hidden from the 
public gaze. The earliest services of the Christian 
Church were secret conventicles, meetings in the house <pb n="132" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_132" />of a friend with closed doors. We need but read the 
closing words of the Gospels, or the <scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-41" id="iii.iii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.41">15th chapter of the 
Acts</scripRef>, if we want proofs of this. Even the missionary 
work of the apostles was in part secretly carried on, and 
Jesus Himself had said, “Whatsoever ye have spoken 
in darkness . . . . and that which ye have spoken in 
the ear in closets.” Secret assemblies then such 
were the meetings at which the Spirit was given, at 
which the prophets prophesied, at which “all things 
were in common,” and every meal a Supper of the 
Lord. Punishment and imprisonment, even death 
itself, were the inevitable consequences of any appearance in public. They ventured forth, it is true, again 
and again, but again and again they met with stern 
repression. For the Scribes in the Sanhedrim aimed 
at nothing less than the complete extinction of the 
sect. It was this policy of coercion which forced the 
Christians into the position of revolutionaries both in 
Church and State. We Christians of to-day should 
ever remember that our earliest forefathers were 
sectarians, like the Anabaptists in the time of the 
Reformation, and that they only managed to exist 
by constant opposition to the State Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p8">Their life as sectaries imparted a sectarian character to the outer forms current among the brother 
hood. Every one free from suspicion was, it is true, 
allowed ready access to the meeting-place of the 
brethren. But admission to the brotherhood itself 
was only granted after the observance of due formalities. This was the place occupied by baptism. 
Baptism was no original Christian institution, but 
was borrowed from the disciples of John with one 
addition. By the utterance of the name of Jesus, a <pb n="133" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_133" />Christian character was imparted to the rite. We 
have no tradition as to the use of baptism in the 
earliest times. Its meaning is contained in the old 
expression, “Baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins.” It was preceded by a profession of 
faith, a confession of sins and prayer to Jesus, then 
the pure water cleansed body and soul alike, and 
when the disciple came forth from the water, he was 
accounted pure and a brother.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p9">As yet no instruction preceded baptism. It was 
not necessary. The confession of faith in the Messiah 
was so simple. But as a rule adults only were 
baptized. Had not Jesus promised children the 
kingdom of God without laying down any further 
condition? The baptized now shared in the meals of 
the brethren. The chief meal was always, or at least 
frequently, connected with the repetition of a portion 
of the account of the Last Supper. At the same 
time they would speak of the blessing of the death of 
Jesus, and rejoice at the thought of His coming 
again. But the baptized were also subject to the 
strict discipline of the brethren. Unworthy members 
were excluded either permanently or for a time. He 
especially who was a cause of offence to the little 
society was compelled to leave the community. As 
far as possible the judgment was to be given without 
partiality or respect of persons, even the most  
important members, the ‘hands and the feet’ of the society, 
were to be put forth. Either the apostles or the 
prophets or the community as a whole were to pass 
the sentence. It was then counted to be passed by 
Jesus Himself, for His real presence in every assembly, 
were it but of two or three, was firmly believed in by <pb n="134" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_134" />all. Lastly, the apostles, prophets and teachers, 
secured a certain amount of connection between the 
scattered congregations by their constant journeys 
from the one to the other. Wherever they appeared 
they stood in God’s stead. They conveyed the 
collections to their right destination, they fostered 
the brotherly love both of individuals and of churches 
for each other, but they were always reckoned 
as the servants of the community, not as its 
masters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p10">The foundation of the sect, however, brings about 
the first great change in the new religion. It can be 
traced in a certain increasing rigidity both without, 
where it assumes the shape of exclusiveness, and 
within, where it becomes legality. Between the 
brethren and those that are without, an impassable 
barrier has been set up by the institution of baptism 
and the profession of faith in the Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p11">The words ‘orthodox’ and ‘unorthodox’ come to 
be used as shibboleths, and take the place of the 
distinctive mark given by Jesus Himself:—“By their 
fruits ye shall judge them.” True, it cannot be for 
gotten that to do God’s will alone leads into God’s kingdom. But the opinion very soon gains ground 
that the doing of God’s will presupposes faith in 
Jesus, and is, therefore, only possible in the company 
of the faithful. That is the first fatal step away from 
Jesus towards orthodoxy. Jesus had by preference 
taken as His types people like the publican, the 
Samaritan, the prodigal son, who were outside the 
Church. In people such as these He could trace 
so much more clearly just the really important 
things, humility, love, repentance. But in His sect <pb n="135" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_135" />it becomes a principle that outside of the brotherhood 
there is no safety, and that all good works—even the 
best done by those without are worthless, or at most 
form a step towards the righteousness which can be 
reached by the faithful alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p12">Enthusiasm and legality would appear to be contradictories, and yet the whole history of sects 
presents them as existing side by side. Often 
enthusiasm is but the sign that something new, 
something exuberant, would fain free itself from the 
confinement of narrow forms. Amongst the brethren 
the Gospel very soon became a new law. As soon 
as the living person Jesus was no longer in their midst, 
and yet at the very same time His authority was 
immensely increased through the resurrection, necessarily His every word, even His mode of life, came to 
be an authoritative standard. So the rules for the 
missionaries were gradually laid down after the 
pattern of Jesus’ life, and often they proved to be 
fetters for the new circumstances. So, again, the new 
law was now formed for the early Christian community out of the most important of Jesus' sayings, 
and thereby words of temporary application often 
received a typical meaning for all generations. The 
Lord’s Supper was celebrated with a scrupulous frequency, and finally exalted 
into a Sacrament founded by Jesus Himself. Perhaps, too, the example of Jesus 
legalized the idea of the reception into the Church by baptism. In the same way 
faith in the Messiah comes to be claimed as a dogma which must be believed. It 
is no longer self-understood. In the long run, faith in an absent person can 
only be maintained by legal forms. Thus, then, this development <pb n="136" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_136" />of the sect implies at the same time a diminution 
of the first freshness, freedom, and originality, a 
gradual increase of that mere mechanical copying 
which belongs to the essence of a Church. The 
whole frame of mind altered. Mourning their Master, 
they began to fast again like the Pharisees and the 
disciples of John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii-p13">And yet this sect, sharply defined against the world, 
and with the Gospel for law, was the necessary vessel 
for the eternal treasure of redemption in Jesus. This 
was the first body which the soul of Jesus took unto 
itself in order thence to begin the long journey out 
from these narrow borders into the wide world. All 
reverence to the Divine in this brotherhood. Here 
within this small compass lies hidden the life that is 
destined to give the world comfort and to inspire 
it with strength. These rude but strong characters, 
at enmity with the world, their expectant gaze turned 
towards the eternal mansions, are called to be the 
conquerors of the world.</p>


<pb n="137" id="iii.iii.ii-Page_137" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter X. The Oldest Theology." id="iii.iii.iii" prev="iii.iii.ii" next="iii.iii.iv">

<h2 id="iii.iii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii.iii-p0.2">THE OLDEST THEOLOGY.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.iii.iii-p1">THE ‘Spirit’ did not merely move men to talk 
with tongues in the early Church. He did not only 
kindle the glad ardour of sacrifice, and inflame the 
courage of the martyrs—he was likewise the creator of the oldest theology. New 
thoughts and pictures, and peculiar frames of mind, come into being amongst the 
brethren in contrast with the unbelieving world. They are felt to be new, and 
yet they make their way with an irresistible compulsion; they obtain authority 
as inspirations of the Spirit. They originate partly from enthusiastic laymen 
who by sudden illumination solve some dark mystery, partly from learned students 
of the Old Testament to whom deep insight into passages hitherto obscure is 
vouchsafed by the spirit that prevails in the community. 
If the formation of the new thoughts is thus guided 
by the Spirit, we can still more clearly recognize the 
Spirit as their ultimate source by the opposition of 
the world which lacks the gift of the same Spirit. 
Or, to express the same thing in the language of 
to-day, only he who shares to some extent in the <pb n="138" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_138" />enthusiasm of the disciples for Jesus can understand 
their thoughts about Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p2">Now, as the Christian brotherhood was from the 
very first a lay brotherhood, their theology was 
bound to partake very largely of the lay character. 
A theology arises in which unbridled fancy and 
enthusiastic feelings have a greater share than the 
clear conceptions of the understanding, which is 
founded, not upon learning, at least not in the first 
place, which is ready to accept at once moods of the 
heart and mysterious echoes from the unconscious as 
divine revelations, and above all, takes the miraculous 
into account at every turn. These laymen often 
accept the contrast to the Scribes as their guiding 
line. Whenever any very artificial theory is 
advanced in the Gospels, which does not appeal 
to the heart, it is prefaced by the words “The 
Scribes . . . . say unto Him.” They themselves 
would by preference be reckoned among the babes 
and the foolish to whom God has revealed that 
which has remained hidden from the prudent 
and the wise. This contrast, however, soon ceases 
to be as complete as it was at first. In its teachers 
the brotherhood acquired a learned element which 
differed from the rabbis only by its readiness 
to enter into the spirit of the sect. The special 
service which these teachers rendered to the community was the unsealing of the treasures of the 
whole of the Old Testament, which had otherwise 
remained a closed book for the laity, even were it 
only by reason of the difficulties presented by the 
language in which it was written. But they were 
also the first to borrow from the Jewish professional <pb n="139" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_139" />theologians, and introduced from thence into the 
lay theology—anticipating St. Paul herein—all 
manner of speculations and mystic doctrines as well 
as the whole apparatus of legal conceptions. Between 
these two elements—the lay and the theological—there were, of course, many transitional stages, and 
for this reason alone it would be impossible to arrive 
at any certain differentiation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p3">There were really two different motives at work 
leading to the formation of this earliest theology. 
On the one hand, the personality of Jesus Himself 
challenged reflection in the highest degree, almost 
more on account of that which lay hidden in the 
future, than on account of that which men already 
knew concerning it. They could not but feel 
impelled to examine in every direction and to attempt 
to understand His Messiahship, His death and His 
resurrection, and above all the mystery of His 
miraculous personality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p4">To this inner motive, the impression made by the 
personality of Jesus, there was at once added another—the apologetic interest, the determination of the 
relation to Judaism. The object was to win Jews 
for Jesus, to defend Him against them. In both 
cases, whether it were attack or defence, the employment of Jewish words and conceptions, common to 
friend and foe alike, was obviously necessary. All 
the oldest Christian theology is therefore Jewish in 
the means which it employs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p5">The whole of the great impression made by Jesus 
culminates in the confession “Jesus is the Messiah.” 
This was likewise the chief point of contention with 
the Jews. If the Jews said, “He is not the Messiah <pb n="140" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_140" />because He died,” the Christians replied, “Yes 
but He is, for He shall come again.” Jesus answer 
before the Sanhedrim, “Ye shall see the Son of man 
sitting at the right hand of power and coming upon 
the clouds of heaven,” forms the sum total of the 
earliest Christian apology. The parousia is the proof 
that Jesus is Messiah. True, the proof lay in the 
uncertain future, but the comforting thought, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.iii-p5.1">Qui vivra verra</span>,” helped to remove all scruples. Hence 
the centre of gravity of the Christian faith was 
transferred to its eschatology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p6">Through that one word Messiah it came about 
that the whole figure of Jesus was placed within the 
framework of the Jewish picture of the things to 
come that lay there ready and to hand. In the 
latter no change was made whatever; the only addition 
was the name of Jesus. This oldest Christian dogma 
is nothing but the filling up of a Jewish outline 
with a concrete name. First of all, the prophecies of 
Daniel are taken for guidance. So Jesus Himself 
had done. Hence the “Son of man” becomes in the 
Gospels the usual self-designation of Jesus. This, 
however, is but the starting-point. Soon all the 
Jewish apocalyptic theories with their richness of 
fantasy, claim the person of Jesus for their own. 
Contrary to all expectation, He becomes a mighty 
conqueror, hastening on a white steed at the head 
of the heavenly host to annihilate all God’s enemies 
upon earth. How strangely inappropriate to Jesus 
that the “eagles” should be “gathered together” to 
devour the dead bodies of the slain! First come 
the storm-signals of wars and rumours of wars, 
famines, pestilences and earthquakes, signs in the <pb n="141" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_141" />heavens, and, most terrible of all, in the midst of 
these tribulations, Antichrist. In all this domain 
there is the completest agreement between Christians 
and Jews. Rightly could the heathen Celsus make 
merry over their petty quarrels as to whether the 
Messiah was called Jesus or whether His name was 
as yet unknown.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p7">The Jewish faith swallowed up the Christian, and 
in reality it was the Jews who came forth the 
conquerors from these disputes. ‘Jesus the Messiah’ is a Jewish idea. It remains such in spite of all the 
new meaning which Jesus put into the conception. 
All that there is inadequate in it, which He Himself 
had repressed as far as possible, recovered the lost 
ground immediately after His death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p8">But how can Jesus return as Messiah if He rests 
in the grave? This objection is met by the proof 
of the resurrection. Unfortunately, the reality of 
the appearance was convincing to believers only, 
for it was only disciples that had seen the risen 
Lord. The enemies of the faith might without 
further ado declare them to be either deceivers or 
deceived. The belief in mere visions would never 
have made any impression upon Jews. An objective 
proof must be furnished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p9">The story of the empty grave was circulated at a 
very early period with the object of providing this 
desideratum. But who had found the grave empty? 
Again, it was only disciples, and women too so 
writes the oldest evangelist. Was that a sufficient 
foundation? It was strengthened by the additional 
facts that apostles themselves found the grave 
empty, and that the women had besides seen <pb n="142" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_142" />the living Jesus close by the grave. Thereupon 
the Jews circulated the report that the body had 
been stolen. The story of the watch set upon the 
grave, making such theft impossible, serves to refute 
it. And, finally, in order that the impression of a 
possible self-deception, or that the visions were of a 
mere phantom, should be entirely removed, legends 
arose of appearances of a more material kind wherein 
Jesus eats and drinks and suffers Himself to be felt, 
and Himself declares He is no spirit. It is true that 
these final stages in Christian apologetics are, in 
part at least, only reached late in sub-apostolic times, 
but it was necessary to exhibit the whole process in 
this place in order that it might be seen how one 
proof has to support the other, and no single proof is 
sufficient by itself. Faith in Jesus living and victorious can never be forcibly attained by arguments such 
as these, in great part invented for the purpose. 
Strange how blind men have been to this fact! No, 
this theology also was Jewish and obsolete.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p10">But the death of Jesus? How was this greatest 
stumbling-block, this direct negation of the Messiahship, to be united with the faith? The oldest 
theology of the Cross originated in this question. 
Jesus own forebodings and His prophecies were 
appealed to as proving that His death had been no 
surprise to Him. Hence the emphasis laid upon the 
prophecies of the Passion in our Gospels. But that 
was but a poor comfort! Some few scanty indications given by Jesus as to the salvation to be brought 
about by His death were taken as a starting-point. 
It would seem that Jesus had Himself imagined that 
His death would exercise a salutary influence on <pb n="143" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_143" />many of His fellow-countrymen who were as yet 
unbelieving. But the actual setting of all these 
sayings we owe to the first community of Christians. 
The picture of the Martyr whose sufferings exercise 
a vicarious power and enlist God’s mercy for 
His people had long formed an essential portion of 
the Jewish faith. The fourth book of the Maccabees 
is the best known document to which to turn in 
support of this statement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p11">This thought is now brought into connection with 
the sufferings of Jesus. Then come the theologians 
who skilfully apply all their juridical and ceremonial 
conceptions to the death of Jesus. When St 
Paul became a Christian he already met with the 
formula, “died for our sins,” on the lips of the leaders 
of the early Church. Now, all this is again Jewish 
theology. The real conclusion which the disciples 
should have drawn from the death of Jesus, is that 
even death itself is no punishment sent by God but 
a gift of His love. Christian apologetics working 
with Jewish conceptions overlaid and concealed this 
thought, so full of comfort. Forensic metaphors and 
ideas of propitiation began the process which is to 
transform the mystery of love into an arithmetical 
problem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p12">It was the teachers, too, not the laymen, who tried 
to explain the death of Jesus by the Old Testament. 
They transferred the scheme of prophecy and of fulfilment to the death of Jesus, and indeed to all the 
events of the Gospel history, and so removed by this 
argument from prophecy any rock of offence that 
still perchance remained. Such of them as spoke 
Greek preferred to make use of the Septuagint <pb n="144" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_144" />in this attempt, for this translation often served their ends 
better than the original Hebrew. Whoever has bowed in reverence before the 
great and original personability of Jesus must look upon this undertaking of the 
ancient Christians as almost an insult. What concern in all the world have 
prophecies of past centuries with our Jesus? Is it conceivable that all that was 
new and free that He brought into the world should be merely the mechanical 
result of causes that had existed long ago? The thing could not be done at all 
without a forced and artificial system of interpretation. And even the best 
analogies would seem to have come down to us from late times. So we come to the 
formulae:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p13">Died according to the Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p14">Rose on the third day according to the Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p15">Born at Bethlehem according to the Scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p16">But, after all, a great undertaking is connected with 
what had else been merely an insupportable extravagance, viz., the conquest of the Old Testament by 
Christian ideas. Apparently the interpreters proved 
their thesis from the Old Testament. What they 
really did was to put their meaning into it. And so 
it became possible to preserve the endless treasures of 
this sacred book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p17">To laymen, who had not the same intimate 
acquaintance with the Old Testament, the whole 
earthly life of Jesus, forming as it did but the ante 
chamber to His reign in heaven, appeared less in the 
light of prophecy than in that of the miraculous and 
supernatural. Did not the greatest miracle of all, 
the Resurrection, reflect a halo upon the Master’s earthly life, removing Him from the rest of mankind <pb n="145" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_145" />and causing the miraculous to appear to be the 
element of His being? Miracles were to prove Jesus 
to be the Messiah; the more miracles and the greater 
they are, the more likely that God has destined Him 
for the highest honour. One craves for something 
a little more substantial than hope in the uncertain 
future. The miracles of Jesus are the sure pledge 
that through Him the kingdom of heaven shall come, 
and that “He it is that shall come.” Thus the 
foundation is laid for the strange and fantastic picture 
presented to us in the Gospels. St Mark gives us 
the first outlines, and even he often approaches very 
near to the limits of docetism, and afterwards this 
tendency knew no bounds. One specially noticeable 
feature in the picture is the story of the Transfiguration. Jesus’ most intimate apostles are represented 
as once in His life beholding the Master in His 
Messianic glory and as hearing the divine confirmation of His claims, “This is My beloved Son; hear 
Him.” We are expressly told that this story only 
became known after the resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p18">Thus, then, one was at the same time brought to 
the ultimate question, What is the foundation for 
this element of mystery and miracle in the personality of Jesus? The answers to this question are 
exceedingly instructive, although their date is entirely 
a matter of conjecture. One thing is evident. Jesus 
was man and as man Messiah. This firm conviction 
could never be abandoned amid Jewish surroundings. 
With this presupposition the answer that appealed 
most convincingly to the early Church and its 
enthusiasm was the story of the reception of the Spirit. Thereby Jesus completely came into line <pb n="146" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_146" />with the Christian prophets, and, generally speaking, 
with inspired men. Dating from one certain moment, 
the Spirit of God descended upon Him, to dwell in 
Him and to be the source of all His miracles. This 
particular moment was connected with Jesus' baptism, 
the earliest event known in His life. The Spirit 
works in Jesus just as He does in all Christians, only 
Jesus is the leader of all inspired men, for He is the 
Son. Just because of this connection of ideas this 
theory seems to be the oldest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p19">But was not the Messiah David’s son? Curiously 
enough the very passage of Scripture accepted by the 
Scribes but rejected by Jesus, is quoted in confirmation of the Messiahship. St. Paul is already 
familiar with it as something that needs no proof. 
The genealogies of our first and third Gospels must be 
ascribed to the earliest community. One is almost 
inclined to believe that it flattered the family of 
Jesus to be raised thus suddenly to the rank of a 
Davidic and Messianic dynasty. They certainly 
did not refuse the honour, as we can see from their 
confession to the Emperor Domitian. For us there 
is something that almost provokes a smile in this 
attempt to found the majesty of Jesus upon a royal 
genealogy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p20">The next attempt to explain the mystery of Jesus—the story of the conception by the Holy Ghost which 
later won its way to general acceptation—no longer 
belongs to the earliest brotherhood. Many of the 
Jewish Christians themselves rejected it. But, on the 
other hand, Jewish teachers began from very early 
times to bring the idea of pre-existence into connection with Jesus. Strictly speaking, the Jewish theory <pb n="147" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_147" />was contained only in the affirmation that the 
name of Messiah lay hidden with God before the 
creation of the world. Now this name was Jesus. 
The new thought was very naturally inferred that 
Jesus Himself lay hidden with God from of old. The 
same goal was reached as soon as Jesus’ words about 
His being sent by God were taken literally, and the 
conclusion was drawn that if God sent Him Jesus 
must have been with God before. Although the first 
three Gospels as yet nowhere give expression to 
the pre-existence and the heavenly origin in Jesus 
own words, these theories are for all that to be ascribed to a much earlier date than theirs. The course 
of history is by no means such that that which is 
logically posterior should likewise always appear last 
in point of time. There was then a ferment in men’s thoughts, a crop unparalleled for its richness, and one 
consequence of this was that dissimilar and even 
contradictory explanations appeared simultaneously.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p21">Speaking generally, all this theological activity 
betrays a certain dilettantism. There is a want of 
creative power in these early Christians. They have 
experienced something altogether abnormal in Jesus, 
but in order to express it their own words fail them. 
So they turn to the Jewish categories nearest at hand 
and attempt to confine the indefinable within these 
definitions. After all, how very petty are these first 
Christian thoughts about Jesus compared with the 
deeds of Jesus Himself and His own inner life. The 
real superiority of the new religion over the old is 
rather concealed than expressed by the earliest 
Christology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p22">No one will blame these early Christians because <pb n="148" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_148" />of their transference of Jewish ideas to Jesus. The 
same hero-worship, the same faith which moved them 
to speak with tongues and enabled them to face the 
martyr’s death, likewise impelled them thus to 
formulate their creed. The great picture presented by 
this first Jewish Christology, quaint and extravagant 
as it is, is inspired by pure love and enthusiasm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p23">The theology of the early Christian Church has, however, yet 
one other fruit to show—and therein consists its true greatness. It was the 
collection and the arrangement of the most important sayings of Jesus, the 
handing down of the Gospel itself. It is a mistaken view to look upon this work 
as one that was merely receptive. The power to recognize the essential and to 
adapt it to the needs of the brethren was also requisite. The first in the field 
was the author of the Collection of Logia, perhaps the Apostle Matthew, who 
grouped the most important words of the Master under different headings from a 
practical point of view for catechetical purposes. Above all, he brought 
together the principal sayings in which God’s will is clearly taught to all men 
by Jesus—these formed the nucleus of the later Sermon on the Mount. It began 
with the gracious promises of the Beatitudes, and ended with the judgment upon 
all those who know God’s will but do it not. Still to this day the passage 
relating to the true standard of judgment expresses the clear consciousness that 
the kernel of the Gospel is contained in this sermon. All depends upon the 
fruits: and what they are is just what the whole sermon tells us. Then a second 
address brings together the duties of the missionaries. Controversial 
collections of Logia are attached to this; <pb n="149" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_149" />the relation of the Christians to John’s disciples, to 
slanderous fellow-countrymen seeking for a sign, to 
Scribes and Pharisees—all this is made clear by words 
of Jesus. Finally, light is in like manner thrown 
upon various aspects of the Christian life-prayer, the 
question of riches and of anxious poverty, the forgiving spirit, hope, and confession of sins. The man 
who made this collection had a wonderful grasp of 
the essential elements in the message of Jesus. At 
the same time he gives us the best picture of the early 
Church in its greatness. From his writings we can 
see what the hope of heaven and expectation of the 
judgment to come meant for the life of these 
Christians. The advent of the kingdom and of the 
Lord Himself in the immediate future is the presupposition of the whole of this Christianity. Then 
he leads us into the midst of the actual battle, he 
shows us the pride of the Christians towards the 
disciples of John, their fierce anger against the 
Pharisees, the official patterns of piety, their fidelity to 
their Master even unto death, stronger even than 
family affection and the fear of man. But above all 
he understands the awful seriousness for the individual of the claim which Jesus makes. He knows that 
the sum of the Gospel is something absolutely simple 
and practical, but for that very reason that which 
decides for heaven or for hell. For all that, however, 
he climbs the heights of joy and of childlike 
confidence. And so he achieved this result.  
Without any additions of his own, merely by selecting the 
words of everlasting life, he has bequeathed to us a 
picture of all that is essential in Christianity which is 
striking in its grandeur.</p>

<pb n="150" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_150" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p24">St Mark, the exponent possibly of a Petrine tradition, 
gives us another collection of Logia, arranged some 
what differently, not in the shape of long addresses, 
but by way of a narrative. He shows us how this 
tradition first attached importance to the occasion and 
the situation of each saying, how it inquired into the 
persons concerned, and then how groups of related 
anecdotes came to be formed. St Mark’s groups, too, 
contain a portion of the theology of the early 
Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p25">The first of his groups collects words of Jesus in 
which His power to forgive sins, His intercourse with 
publicans, His opposition to fasting, His lordship 
over the Sabbath, are all illustrated in contrast to the 
Scribes and Pharisees and the disciples of John. 
The same heading, “Jesus and the parties,” may be 
placed over the controversies in Jerusalem with the 
priests, the Pharisees, the Sadducees, and the Scribes, 
which illustrate Jesus’ attitude to the people, to the 
Roman government, to the resurrection, to the law 
and the prophets. A third controversy sets forth 
Jesus’ attitude to the tradition of the elders. The 
enemies, it will seen, are the same as those against 
whom St Matthew’s Collection of Logia fights. And 
the same subjects meet us here as well as there, the 
kingdom of God, the second advent, the confession 
of sins, love of the brethren, and prayer. An especial 
group brings together the principal sayings about 
marriage, children, riches, self-denial and the duty 
of serving. It is true that the chief commandments 
in which God’s will consists are nowhere set forth in 
order. The reason for this will be that the Logia 
Collection had already obtained so firm a footing. <pb n="151" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_151" />What St Mark’s tradition does for us is partly to 
complete St Matthew’s Logia, partly to bring them 
home to us with greater vividness. And yet the 
picture of the Gospel thus presented to us is an independent one and has peculiar features of its own. 
We see the opponents better before us, we share in 
the rejoicings when Jesus answers, concise, full of 
irony and the confidence of victory, ever hit their 
mark full in the centre; we live through the education 
to independence and freedom under the guidance of 
Jesus. St Mark’s authority, the man who handed 
down to him the groups of stories, was without 
doubt a layman who saw in the Scribes the deadly 
enemies of Jesus and His cause. It was just his 
hostile feelings against the theologians which enabled 
him to grasp in so masterly a fashion the new and 
revolutionary elements in Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p26">But the treasury of the early Christian  
brotherhood was not yet exhausted. The first and the third 
evangelists drew still further riches from this 
marvellous store; above all, the numerous parables 
which partly in all probability lay before them 
in written collections. St Luke especially must 
have been acquainted with a wonderful tradition of 
parables. It is a pity that those who took up arms 
in defence of the position that Jesus was the Messiah 
were but seldom clear as to the real sources of their 
strength. They did not perceive that the simple 
setting forth of the words of Jesus without any 
addition or explanation constitutes the best defence 
of Christianity, because better than all titles and 
legends it sets forth Jesus the man.</p>


<pb n="152" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_152" />

</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XI. The Parties and the Issue of the Struggle." id="iii.iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.iii" next="iii.iv">

<h2 id="iii.iii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii.iv-p0.2">THE PARTIES AND THE ISSUE OF THE STRUGGLE.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.iii.iv-p1">IN one respect the development of the whole of 
the early Christian community was from the first 
reactionary—that is to say, in its far more positive 
relation to the Jewish nation. The belief in its  
incapacity and rejection by God with which Jesus left 
the world gave way to renewed patriotic hopes and 
renewed loving efforts. For Jesus there was finally 
no further doubt as to the certain separation between 
the kingdom of God and Israel, but His disciples 
clung to the old connection with a desperate tenacity, 
nor could all the persecution they had to suffer at the 
hands of the Jews cool the ardour of this religious 
patriotism. Here on this ground, Paul, with his 
ardent love for his native land, with his readiness to 
be banished from God’s sight for His people’s sake, 
stands shoulder to shoulder with the twelve apostles 
and with James the brother of the Lord, of whom 
Hegesippus relates that he was once found on his 
knees in the temple praying for the forgiveness of 
the sins of his people. Even at the beginning of the 
Jewish war, when the apocalyptic leaflet (contained <pb n="153" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_153" />in St <scripRef passage="Mk 13:1-37" id="iii.iii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Mark|13|1|13|37" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.1-Mark.13.37">Mark xiii.</scripRef>) was circulated amongst the Christians, 
they did not believe in the destruction of the temple, 
but only that it would be sore oppressed by Antichrist. It was only the catastrophe of the year 70 that 
opened the eyes of the Christians and led to a new 
judgment as to the Jewish people. Before the Jewish 
war this relation of the Christians to the Jews had no 
where been felt as a cause of the formation of parties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p2">Parties had, however, arisen through the relation to 
the law—though not at first. Both for Himself and 
His disciples Jesus had to the very last clung to the 
faith that they had the law on their side against the 
Pharisees. Nor was this faith in anywise diminished 
at first in spite of the self-deception on which it 
rested. They disputed with the Jews about questions 
of Christology, not about the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p3">Amongst the brethren the word of Jesus was the 
ultimate authority—hence a free and natural life 
such as Jesus had brought into the world. There was 
no return to the ideal of the Pharisees, or to the 
asceticism of John the Baptist. All the emphasis 
was laid upon conscientiousness, love, the longing 
for God and trust in Him; but it was in these very 
points that they believed they were but faithful to 
the law. God’s will as it was written in the law 
was declared in the words of Jesus. As soon as 
God’s will was grasped in its inner meaning, becoming the deepest motive of the heart instead of an 
external ordinance, every contradiction seemed to be 
removed. This oldest Jewish Christianity is therefore to be conceived as entirely anti-Pharisaic, nay, 
more, as at bottom not Jewish at all—for how could 
it otherwise have bequeathed to us the picture of <pb n="154" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_154" />Jesus such as we have it? Yet at the same time it 
was a Christianity filled with the deepest reverence 
for the authority of the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p4">Here was an inherent contradiction, for the same 
law was also the authority for the Pharisaic Scribes. 
Now, as soon as it was recognized, the contradiction 
was bound to lead to the formation of parties according to the answer which men gave to the question: 
Should Jesus’ word and the law remain connected or not?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p5">The first missionary journey to the Gentiles 
afforded the occasion. Nowhere could any other 
feeling than that of joy prevail at the thought that 
Gentiles were to be admitted into the Church. But 
what was to be the condition of this admission? 
Was it to be Jesus’ word or the ceremonial law? 
For the Jewish Christians, circumcision, the Sabbath, 
the regulations as to food, etc., were such old customs 
that they were scarcely any longer felt as burdens, 
but all the more unendurable were they for the 
Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p6">Barnabas and Paul simply set aside the law altogether for the 
Gentiles who sought admission—the sole condition then demanded having faith in 
Jesus. News of the great invitation only reached Jerusalem when it had already 
become an accomplished fact. It came through a hostile channel, being reported 
by narrow-hearted brethren who were Pharisees in all but the name. What was now 
to be done?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p7">Thus early in the history of the young community 
do we come to the parting of the ways. True, at 
first the leaders, James, Peter, and John, united with <pb n="155" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_155" />Paul and Barnabas and declared the Gentiles to be 
free. But it was only now that the difficult question 
arose: What was to be the consequence for the Jewish 
Christians? They themselves were to remain faithful 
to the law. Such was the decision given at Jerusalem. 
But was mutual intercourse henceforward possible? 
Could a Jewish Christianity that remained true to the 
law, and a Gentile Christianity that was free from the 
law, continue side by side in a brotherly relationship?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p8">The extremes quickly fell asunder. Paul placed 
Christianity in opposition to the law, and proclaimed 
the freedom of the Jewish Christians in Gentile 
countries. James and his party completely identified 
Christ and the law, and claimed the right to 
force the Gentiles to observe the law. In between 
these two extremes, the apostles remained in the old 
position of doubt and uncertainty which they had 
taken up at Jerusalem, without any definite principles, buffeted about by every storm and tempest, 
ill-fitted for leadership.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p9">Such was the origin of Judaistic Christianity, a 
reversion to the Judaistic type in the very heart of 
the early Christians, occasioned by the progressive 
measures taken by St. Paul. It was an altogether 
reactionary movement. The law was set above 
Christ, the Jewish idea maintained in its fanatical 
narrowness and intolerance. The majority of 
these people were sincere enough, to be sure. One 
does not make a burden of one’s life in mere superficial lightheartedness. But for them Jesus had 
come into the world in vain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p10">This tendency falsified the picture of Jesus by 
the insertion of many foreign Judaistic features. To <pb n="156" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_156" />say the very least, it wrongly exalted the utterances 
of a moment into the position of universally binding 
principles. It was this party which set on foot the 
mission in opposition to St. Paul which sometimes 
questioned his authority for taking up this work 
at all. In Galatia its emissaries tried to win over 
the superstition of the heathen to the side of Jewish 
ceremonies, guided by the right instinct that the two 
were closely related and common foes of the Gospel. 
At Corinth they exploited a temporary wave of 
ill-feeling on the part of the congregation against their 
apostle, and attempted, first of all by mean denunciations, to rob him of the confidence that was felt in him, 
and so to have free play for their proselytizing efforts. 
The pious zeal of the narrow-minded, the passions 
of partizans and the malice of the wicked, here made 
common cause and did not shrink from employing 
even the worst means. But all this counter-mission 
ended in an utter want of success, and that for this 
reason, without going any further—the immense 
majority of the Gentile Christians did not want to 
become Jews. Even in St. Paul’s lifetime the Church, 
in so far as it spoke Greek, could boast of a freedom 
that was securely assured.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p11">It was only in Palestine and the neighbouring districts, where 
there had always been a strong Jewish element at the foundation, that this 
Jewish Christianity tenaciously maintained itself, but it was without any 
importance whatsoever for the fate of the Church at large. It retained its 
sectarian character all the more readily as it had itself split up into numerous 
subordinate sects. To these two main currents of thought in the apostolic age—<pb n="157" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_157" />Judaism (the law for all Christians) and apostolic 
Christianity (the law for the Jews)—numerous gnostic 
variations akin to Essenism must soon be added. It 
is only in connection with the evolution of Islam 
that they are of any importance in the history of the 
world. It was just out of such a Jewish Christian 
sect that the faith of Mahomet developed into a 
world religion. Neither the political occurrences in 
the two Jewish wars nor Hadrian’s edict against 
circumcision inflicted so heavy a blow upon Jewish 
Christianity as the circumstance that both Jews 
and Christians alike rejected this compromise the 
former with curse and excommunication, the latter 
with the charge of heresy. So it was just put on 
one side—a proof to the world that compromises are 
to be saved by no sacred tradition, that there is 
indeed no such thing in history as standing still, but 
only progress or regression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p12">Such was the end of Jewish Christianity. The 
enthusiasm of the early days was succeeded by 
stagnation, decay, and finally dissolution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv-p13">Its enthusiasm, as well as all its living fruitful 
germs, St. Paul took over into his Gentile Church. 
By his progressive tendencies he drove the Church 
at Jerusalem into reactionary courses, and so sealed 
its decay and ultimate ruin. He was the disturbing, 
the exciting element in the earliest form of Christianity. He pulled down as much as he built up. 
He destroyed the peace, the vagueness, the compromises of this first age, and in so doing he  
understood the mind of his Master and the new mode 
of government of his Master’s God.</p>

<pb n="158" id="iii.iii.iv-Page_158" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="St. Paul." id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.iv" next="iii.iv.i">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">ST PAUL.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter XII. The Consciousness of His Call." id="iii.iv.i" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.iv.ii">
<h2 id="iii.iv.i-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv.i-p0.2">THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF HIS CALL.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.iv.i-p1">JOHN the Baptist came as “more than a prophet,” 
as greatest “among them that are born of a woman.” 
He set himself against the existing order of things 
and roused the whole people. But all that he left 
behind him was the ascetic sect of the Baptists which 
vanished in the chaotic confusion of different religions. 
Jesus followed. He grasped and combined all that 
was sound, deep, and genuine in the Jewish religion 
and rejected all that was morbid and artificial. He 
brought to His disciples the redemption and freedom 
of the children of God. But the immediate result of 
His activity—the early Christian fellowship—remained 
a mere sect composed of communities of pious Jews 
who longed for the Messiah and the kingdom, lived 
strictly according to the commandments of Jesus, and 
loved their own people. Almost exactly as they 
lived a few decades after the death of Jesus, Mahomet 
found them living centuries later. This Jewish 
Christianity lived apart from the main current of the 
world’s history, in watchful expectation of the last 
day, and occupied in devotional exercises. The introduction <pb n="159" id="iii.iv.i-Page_159" />of Christianity into the history of the world 
is entirely the work of St. Paul. He is not the 
founder of the new religion, and he did not wish to be 
accounted such. When he called Jesus his Lord and 
Redeemer he merely gave expression to actual facts. 
But it was he who brought Christianity out of  
Palestine and transplanted it among the Greeks and 
Romans, chief of all civilized nations. It could no 
longer now remain a mere Jewish sect. It had to 
measure its strength with the religions, the civilization, 
and the philosophy of the leading nations in the 
world’s history. It had to enter into their needs, 
their language, and their social intercourse, assuming 
now a friendly, now a hostile attitude. It was bound 
to undergo a radical transformation, not merely of 
external form but of innermost essence. For as a 
simple community of brethren, believing in the 
Messiah and obeying the words of Jesus, there was 
no hope of its enduring in the midst of the civilization of the world. The new start is one of such 
importance that we must distinguish the pre-Pauline 
from the post-Pauline Christianity, or, what amounts 
to the same thing, the Palestinian sect and the 
world religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p2">But in so doing we are realizing one of history’s secrets. History makes great leaps, reveals deep 
chasms and yawning abysses, never advances in a 
straight line, and thus mocks all a priori theorizing. 
Paul never knew Jesus during His lifetime, and 
nevertheless it was he who best understood Him. 
He was one of those Scribes and Pharisees on whom 
Jesus called woe, the cause of whose moral and 
spiritual malady was just the theory “True religion <pb n="160" id="iii.iv.i-Page_160" />is the law of the sacred nation that and nothing 
else,” and now this Scribe destroyed the whole of this 
theory, took Jesus away from the sacred nation and 
brought Him to mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p3">All this he did, not through calculation nor yet 
capriciously, but in the full consciousness that he was 
called thereto by God. The consciousness of this 
call is very evident in all his letters, most of all in 
those to the Galatians and in the second to the 
Corinthians, where he has to meet the attacks of his 
adversaries. What a proud and defiant note is struck 
in the beginning of the letter to the Galatians: “Paul, 
apostle, not by men nor through a man, but through 
Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised Him 
from the dead,” upon which follows the explanation: “When it pleased God, who separated me from my 
mother’s womb, and called me by His grace, to reveal 
His Son in me, that I might preach Him among the 
heathen, immediately I conferred not with flesh and 
blood: neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me, but 
I went into Arabia.” The second epistle to the Corinthians, the greatest apology 
of the apostle, would almost have to be transcribed from beginning to end, so 
full is it of a divine self-consciousness which reaches its height in such 
expressions as these:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p4"><scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p4.1" passage="2 Cor. iii. 4-6" parsed="|2Cor|3|4|3|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.4-2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 4-6</scripRef>. “And such trust have we through 
Christ to God-ward: not that we are sufficient of 
ourselves to think anything as of ourselves: but our sufficiency is of God: who 
also hath made us able ministers of the New Testament, not of the letter, but of 
the spirit.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p5"><scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p5.1" passage="2 Cor. iv. 6" parsed="|2Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.6">2 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>. “For God who commanded the light <pb n="161" id="iii.iv.i-Page_161" />to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give 
the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p6"><scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p6.1" passage="2 Cor. v. 18-20" parsed="|2Cor|5|18|5|20" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.18-2Cor.5.20">2 Cor. v. 18-20</scripRef>. “And all things are of God, who 
hath reconciled us to Himself by Jesus Christ, and 
hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation, to 
wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world 
unto Himself, . . . . and hath committed unto us 
the word of reconciliation. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by 
us; we pray you in Christ’s stead, that ye be reconciled to God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p7">Declarations which attain a similar high level are 
to be found in <scripRef passage="1Thess 2:1-20" id="iii.iv.i-p7.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|1|2|20" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.1-1Thess.2.20">1 Thess. ii.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 4:9-15" id="iii.iv.i-p7.2" parsed="|1Cor|4|9|4|15" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.9-1Cor.4.15">1 Cor. iv. 9-15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:15" id="iii.iv.i-p7.3" parsed="|Rom|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.15">Rom. 
i. 15</scripRef>, and also in the Epistles to the Ephesians and 
Colossians. In all these passages St. Paul draws no 
distinctions between the general calling of an apostle 
and the special calling of a missionary to the heathen, 
but shows himself prepared to receive both at once at 
God’s hands: and it was just missionary to the heathen 
that God chose him to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p8">The lofty expressions “Workers together with God,” “Fellow-workers unto the kingdom of God,” come 
down to us from St. Paul. He did not reserve them 
for himself alone, but applied them to the other 
apostles as well; to none other, however, than these. 
The same enthusiasm which we noticed above in the 
sayings of Jesus concerning the beginning of the kingdom, can be read in these words. Like Jesus, too, it 
is God’s word that he is going to declare: no one is 
to look upon it as man’s. Just as the power of God 
is contained in the Gospel unto the salvation of all them that believe, so St. Paul feels himself to be the <pb n="162" id="iii.iv.i-Page_162" />
man who transmits this power to others. He is the necessary link between the 
Cross and Resurrection of Jesus and the great mass of humanity. Employing rather 
the language of the lawyer, he calls himself a debtor to barbarians and to 
Greek, to wise and to foolish; or again, using the expressions of ritual, a 
priest of Christ to the heathen in the sacred service of the Gospel of God. All 
these high attributes amount to the same thing in the end: his position as 
mediator between God, Christ and man. The twelve apostles likewise looked upon 
themselves as mediators between Jesus and the congregations of Christians—<i>i.e.</i>, as bearers of Jesus’ word. St. Paul, however, went further than this: he 
sacrificed his life, devoted his whole being to this 
work of mediation. He even went so far as to ascribe 
to all that he experienced—his sufferings, as well as 
the consolation they brought him—a salutary purpose 
for the congregations; nor did he shrink from the 
bold thought of vicarious suffering. “I now rejoice 
in my sufferings for you and fill up that which is 
behind in the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for the 
Church.” He often gives a somewhat different expression to his faith, saying that he must be offered up 
as a sacrifice for the congregations. Thereby his lofty 
and proud claim to be mediator on God’s side is 
exchanged for the humble but rich calling of the 
ministry—servant to the congregations for Jesus’ sake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p9">The apostle’s self-consciousness has in fact limits 
which it never exceeds. Christ stands high above 
him. Indeed the distance between the Master and 
His fellow-missionary has already been considerably <pb n="163" id="iii.iv.i-Page_163" />increased. Jesus is Lord—Paul is servant; Jesus 
sinless—Paul sinful and pardoned. He believes in 
Jesus Christ and cries to God through His mediatorship, prays at times to Him. Whereas there is no doubt 
that Jesus is already to be counted entirely on God’s side, Paul reckons himself and all his fellow-Christians in the churches among the men in need of 
salvation. Nor is he strictly subordinate to Jesus 
merely as Christian, but also as apostle. Jesus is Lord 
over the faith—St. Paul is not. Jesus can lay down 
commandments. “The Lord says,” so runs the formula 
of the Christian law. St. Paul can only give advice. 
His words never have the legal authority of the 
Master’s words. Even as apostle he has ever to 
remember that he as well as all other Christians will 
have to appear before the judgment-seat of Christ 
and there receive his sentence—according to his 
deserts either praise or else blame and punishment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p10">St. Paul’s likeness to Jesus strikes one at once, and 
at the same time the dissimilarity between the two is 
no less obvious. In the case of both there is a 
self-consciousness which goes far beyond all that one 
usually meets with; there is the claim to have been 
chosen by God from out of the mass of mankind for 
an especial purpose; in both, again, there is nothing 
like fanaticism, but clear recognition of their limitations, and there is a deep humility before God. 
And yet the word ‘mediator’ cannot be applied in 
the same sense to both. Whereas Jesus maintains that He knows God in an entirely new way—as the Son—Paul boasts of this knowledge of the glory of 
God which is reflected in the face of Jesus. He feels 
that he is not a creator; he merely transmits historical <pb n="164" id="iii.iv.i-Page_164" />facts. God—Christ—Paul, such is the order. He 
held this conviction so firmly that he did not forget 
it for one single moment during the whole of his life. 
That great word of his, “if only Christ be preached,” 
which the captive apostle uttered at Rome in the 
midst of all manner of doubtful associates in his 
missionary labours, is sufficient proof of this. That 
was the ground of his energetic rejection of the 
thought of a Pauline party—it was something altogether abhorrent to him. “Has Paul been crucified 
for you?” “Have ye been baptized in the name of 
Paul?” “Whether it be Paul, or Kephas, or Apollos, 
all is yours, but ye are Christ’s and Christ God’s.” But 
if the question is asked how it comes about that Paul 
felt the distinction from Jesus so far more clearly 
than the apostles, then the answer is easy to find. 
He had not eaten and drunk with Jesus, he had not 
lived with Him for months. He knows only the risen 
Lord, that sitteth at the right hand of God—the 
heavenly Being. On the other hand, it must not be 
forgotten that this heavenly Jesus inspired him with 
greater courage and confidence of victory. Thus 
faithfully serving his heavenly king he can go forth 
out into the wide world more securely and under 
better protection, overcoming his enemies by land 
and by sea and winning victories. The greater the 
master, the greater the servant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p11">It was as apostle of this Jesus, sitting on the right 
hand of God, that St. Paul founded the Gentile 
congregations, safeguarded their liberties at Jerusalem, 
withstood St Peter to the face at Antioch, drove the 
Judaizing party from the field, even if they appealed 
to the authority of one of the twelve, and dying as <pb n="165" id="iii.iv.i-Page_165" />martyr left behind him the great free Gentile Church 
which had not been before him. He achieved greater 
results than all the other apostles, nor was he afraid 
of saying so quite plainly. But this great work in its 
entirety rests upon his faith in the divine calling 
which had been vouchsafed him. Without this 
faith it is incredible that St. Paul would have 
accomplished a tithe of what he did. His apostolic 
self-consciousness is as closely bound up with his 
work and his position in the world’s history as the 
Messianic with the message of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p12">Whence came the certainty of the apostolic calling? 
By far the most beautiful answer is to be found in 
the First Epistle to the Corinthians: “Necessity is laid 
upon me; yea, woe is me if I preach not the gospel.” 
The calling to go forth as missionary is an inner 
compulsion which St. Paul cannot at all withstand. 
As the lion roars, so he must preach. Thus spake the 
old prophets. So Jesus might very well have said. 
The question, however, as to the origin of this compulsion must not be avoided. St. Paul gives us a 
clear account. He became at once Christian and 
apostle—such is his answer—to the question through 
the vision on the road to Damascus. Unlike Jesus, he 
ever turns back to this vision as to the call which he 
received. “Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen 
the Lord?” The Lord “appeared to me,” just as He 
appeared after His death to the twelve. He can tell 
us the very day and the hour. From that moment 
he dates the new life and the new calling. All at 
once, without any break, the persecutor became the 
missionary—he himself looked upon it with amazement, how his conversion and his call came about <pb n="166" id="iii.iv.i-Page_166" />without the slightest human intervention. “I conferred not with men. I went not to the apostles.” 
The origin of his apostleship was not tradition but 
revelation, the one being regarded as excluding the 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p13">A contradiction, however, is contained herein which 
was immediately noticed by St. Paul’s contemporaries. 
The apostleship is the incarnation of the tradition. 
The apostle is one who hands down the tradition: he 
is one of a company who secures for the Christian 
community the connection with the Jesus of history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p14">Revelation, on the other hand, is the prophet’s privilege. He has not to impart the old message 
of Jesus, but new words of God, just as they flow from 
the fountain source. Either, therefore, St. Paul is an 
apostle and hands down the tradition, or he is a 
prophet and declares the revelation. A combination 
between the two would only be conceivable if St. Paul 
had merely received the title of prophet by revelation, 
but had been obliged to go to the apostolic tradition 
for the contents of his message. Such a combination 
St. Paul refused by not going up to Jerusalem after 
his call, but by going forth to preach the Gospel on 
his own account. By so doing he afforded his 
opponents the opportunity of rightly contesting his 
title to the apostleship in the hitherto legitimate 
sense of the word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p15">The apostleship that rests upon revelation—such is 
the great leap that history takes. Interpret and explain the vision itself as you will, you must admit the 
leap. It was not the apostles whom Jesus called while 
He lived on earth, to whom He confided the whole 
of His message—it was not they who really continued <pb n="167" id="iii.iv.i-Page_167" />His work, but the great persecutor of the Christians 
whom a revelation summons to the leadership. The 
leap, the revelation, were necessary if the cause of 
Jesus was not to stand still or even retrograde. The 
new way called for a new man bound by no tradition. 
Only a prophet, no ordinary apostle, could utter the 
word that should set the stagnant masses in motion. 
But then he must of course be an apostle as well, in 
order to carry his work through to the end. Such are 
the conclusions that we can draw, but the thing 
remains a mystery after all. The step forward that 
was then taken in the world’s history rests upon the 
actual contradiction contained in the combination of 
apostle and prophet in one person. And as a matter 
of fact, what was there that was not new in this 
apostle by revelation? If the beginning of his career 
was unparalleled, the continuation was unusual. He 
avoids all intercourse with the apostles and goes forth 
into distant countries. He leaves Israel to its fate 
and turns to the Gentiles. He does not place the 
great provinces that he has just conquered under the 
authority of the twelve and the Mother Church of 
Jerusalem, but keeps them in full freedom under his 
own control. When disputes arise he does not give 
way to his older companions in one single point, nor 
does the former persecutor hesitate to administer an 
open rebuke to the Lord’s favourite, Peter. New, too, 
is the Gospel that he proclaims. Instead of the story 
of the words and deeds of Jesus, the message of the 
crucified and risen Lord alone. True, the name of 
Jesus stands in the centre, but is it not another Jesus? 
And new, too, is the apostle’s mode of life. He foregoes the right of being supported by his work as <pb n="168" id="iii.iv.i-Page_168" />missionary and earns his daily bread by the sweat of 
his brow. Finally, he can never quite rid himself of 
the effects of his education as Rabbi they always 
cling to him. The apostle is a prophet; he appeals to 
revelation and yet at the same time he is a Scribe. 
He examines, proves, draws conclusions, and occasionally silences his opponent with a whole host of 
startling and surprising texts. In a word, Paul is the 
exact opposite of all that had till then been understood 
by the word ‘apostle.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p16">Hence the necessity and likewise the difficulty of 
his apology. A very great many Christians could not 
grasp the fact that one whose past record was the 
worst imaginable, who did not know Jesus and possessed no authority but that of a vision the invention 
of which was the easiest matter conceivable dared 
place himself by the side of the twelve whom all men 
revered, who already were almost accounted as saints.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p17">Fortunately Paul did not attempt the proof of the 
truth of his vision. He needed none himself, and he 
would in no case have convinced his adversaries. 
True, he appealed to it, yet never to it alone. On 
the contrary, he marshals a whole row of other reasons 
of a somewhat varied character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p18">First of all he adapts himself to his opponent’s mode of thought, to the high esteem in which they 
hold the original apostles. It is true he is the least 
of the apostles not worthy to be called an apostle, 
because he had persecuted the brethren. It was only 
God’s grace that enabled him to take his place by 
their side and even to work more than they. But 
the twelve and he declare the same Gospel. Have 
they not handed down to him the fundamental facts <pb n="169" id="iii.iv.i-Page_169" />of the death and resurrection, to be by him transmitted to the new congregations of believers? This 
statement does not quite tally with that to the 
Galatians—“The gospel which I preach I received not 
of man.” The very same Paul who in the heat of the 
argument maintains his entire independence and the 
originality of his message, claims to be a bearer of the 
apostolic tradition as soon as any one of the fundamental articles of the faith held in common of all 
Christians is attacked. Notice the satisfaction with 
which he emphasizes his reception by “the pillars” in 
his account of the great dispute at Jerusalem: “James 
and Kephas and John, who seemed to be pillars, gave 
to me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship.” 
In this passage he formally substantiates his claim 
that he has been duly received by the twelve. But 
above all, the collection for the poor in Jerusalem is 
intended to prove to everybody, and especially to the 
disseminators of slanderous reports, that Paul is no 
separatist or sectarian. On the contrary, he is a 
faithful servant of the Mother Church of Jerusalem, 
and now discharges his own debt of gratitude and 
that of all his Gentile converts by this readiness to 
spend and be spent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p19">It is, however, to the success of his work that St. Paul is 
able to appeal still more frankly and proudly. The Churches that have been 
founded by him are the seal of his apostleship, his letter of recommendation 
known and read of all men. “From Jerusalem and round about unto Illyricum”—so he 
writes to the Romans—“I have fully preached the Gospel of Christ,” and that, 
even where the ground had not yet been broken, “not where Christ was named.”</p>

<pb n="170" id="iii.iv.i-Page_170" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p20">Such is his glorying as a Christian. There are no 
vain boasts, no boundless conceits. On the contrary, 
he has remained constant, just within the bounds 
which God has set him. Have not the twelve 
apostles, too, been obliged to confess that God’s grace has granted him so great a measure of success—more than to themselves? As a part of this outward 
success he twice reckoned his apostolic signs and 
wonders as a proof that he was in nowise inferior to 
the other apostles. The Acts of the Apostles give us 
examples of this activity, which, however strangely it 
may strike us, in St. Paul especially, just formed a portion of a missionary’s regular inventory. Many of these 
signs consisted of cures of sick persons; a still greater 
number, probably, were instances of mighty psychical convulsions finding vent in ecstatic experiences. 
The Galatians “suffered many things” when God 
ministered the Spirit to them and a power worked in 
their midst. At Corinth the proof of the possession 
of the Spirit and of this power inflamed a fanatic and 
undisciplined enthusiasm accompanied by the speaking 
with tongues, prophesying and healing of the sick. 
But St. Paul was not the man to rejoice at the sight 
of such external signs alone. Where no moral change 
followed upon them he might very well have been 
inclined to see even something Satanic in them. New 
men—new moral creatures—such the apostle ever 
puts forward as the surest proof of his apostleship. 
To the Thessalonians he writes: “Ye received my 
message not as the word of men, but as it is in truth 
the word of God, which effectually worketh also in 
you that believe.” When his opponents in Corinth 
asked for a sign as a proof that Christ really spoke <pb n="171" id="iii.iv.i-Page_171" />in him, he cries out to the congregation at once 
in anger and in joy: “Examine yourselves whether 
ye be in the faith; prove your own selves; know ye 
not your own selves, that Jesus Christ is in you?” He 
stands firm in the faith that these Corinthians, to 
whom so many crimes still cling, and who are now at 
variance with their apostle, do still, in spite of all, 
show forth the fruits of Christ and are redeemed 
to a better life through the apostle, and Jesus that 
works in him. Here, then, the proof by external 
results changes into the self-certainty of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p21">But now the Jews arrived with their whole host 
of accusations and slanders. They were past masters 
as critics and as spies. “Paul,” said they, “was careless 
and changeable in his decisions; he hypocritically 
hushed up the unpleasant consequences of his latitudinarian gospel; he did not draw his support from 
the congregations, because he was afraid to do so; 
his sufferings and attacks were proof enough that 
God had smitten him,” and many other statements of 
a like nature. In short, his whole mode of life and all 
his methods were a clear refutation of his claim to the 
apostleship. His self-defence is proud and of a grand 
simplicity: “For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our conscience, that in 
simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom but by the grace of God, 
we have had our conversation in the world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p22">And again, in <scripRef passage="1Thess 2:1-20" id="iii.iv.i-p22.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|1|2|20" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.1-1Thess.2.20">1 Thess. ii.</scripRef> 
and <scripRef passage="2Cor 6:1-18" id="iii.iv.i-p22.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|1|6|18" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.1-2Cor.6.18">2 Cor. vi.</scripRef> he rises to 
those powerful, but never vain descriptions of his 
activity in which the majesty of his style reflects in 
every line the feeling that he is standing at the height 
of his task. Such was his refutation of all these 
calumnies, and no man before him ever spake thus. <pb n="172" id="iii.iv.i-Page_172" />But even in these passages, where the apostle is 
witness on his own behalf, the greatest emphasis is 
laid upon his suffering and privations. Not one of 
his opponents can come anywhere near him in this 
respect. And so, wishing to present all that he has 
undergone at one view, St. Paul composes the famous 
enumeration of his hardships in <scripRef passage="2Cor 11:1-33" id="iii.iv.i-p22.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|1|11|33" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.1-2Cor.11.33">2 Cor. xi.</scripRef>, where he 
assumes his mask of a jester whose boasting the world “suffers gladly.” And though he mounts up to his 
vision, that other title on which his fame rests, and 
remains for a moment in silent contemplation of these 
holiest mysteries of his life, yet he descends immediately again to his sufferings: 
“Most gladly therefore 
will I rather glory in my infirmities; for when I am 
weak then am I strong.” It is as though he himself 
felt that such visions after all only form the culminating points of a life for the man that has himself 
experienced them, but that all men, even including all 
his enemies, must in the end bow down in acknowledgment of the incomparable height of his suffering 
in the service of the brethren.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p23">When on some other occasion his right to call 
himself a minister of Christ was called in question—probably on account of his not having known Jesus—he cries out at once in entreaty and as a challenge: 
“If any man trust to himself that he is Christ’s, let 
him of himself think this again, that as he is Christ’s so are we Christ’s.” The halting sentence expresses 
the one thing to which he attaches the greatest importance—respect and toleration for the faithful fellow-worker. He himself acted in accordance with these 
opinions when the factions arose at Corinth and also 
at Rome. He never wishes to drive others from the <pb n="173" id="iii.iv.i-Page_173" />field; he merely wishes to maintain the place for 
himself which belongs to him by the side of the 
others. Even in the very heat of his self-defence he 
proclaims the principle that he has been called to be 
the servant, not the lord and master, of the congregation, and that he has to appear before the judgment-seat of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p24">And so he gains the victory over all the attacks 
of his adversaries, the good and the bad alike, be 
cause his words and his life, the visible success and 
the inner self-mastery, have ever been in the completest harmony. Called to be an apostle by a revelation in an apparently illegitimate manner, he brilliantly legitimized himself by the services which he 
rendered. And in a fortunate moment the original 
apostles, including St James, confirmed this by holding 
out the right hand of fellowship, nor could any 
thing that was set in motion from Jerusalem in later 
times affect this position.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p25">We have in reality only reason to be thankful to 
the Jews. Had it not been for their denunciations, 
we should have lost the apostle’s proud and frank 
apology. The man of God had no reason to fear 
the light, since with “unveiled face he reflected, as 
in a mirror, the glory of God,” for a world that 
hailed the light with joy.</p>

<pb n="174" id="iii.iv.i-Page_174" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XIII. Jesus Brought to the Gentiles." id="iii.iv.ii" prev="iii.iv.i" next="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.iv.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv.ii-p0.2">JESUS BROUGHT TO THE GENTILES.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.iv.ii-p1">ST PAUL knew that he was called to be a missionary 
to the Gentiles. External circumstances favoured 
this conviction. He himself was a Jew of the 
dispersion, a seasoned traveller accustomed from 
his earliest years to the life of the Greek towns. 
The pride that he took in his peculiar and independent position must have caused his work amongst 
the distant Gentiles to appear especially desirable to 
him, unhindered as it would be by the tradition of 
the early apostles. Next may be mentioned the 
opposition of the Jews, which he knew only too well 
from his own past. And besides it was advisable for 
the renegade—such he appeared to his friends—to 
depart to a safe distance. Such circumstances and 
such considerations no doubt contributed largely to 
aid St. Paul in forming his decision; but the really 
decisive cause was the clearly-felt impulse that urged 
him to go forth from the very moment of his call. 
He was under a necessity—he had to go to the 
Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p2">A tremendous task was laid upon him, to announce <pb n="175" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_175" />Jesus as the Saviour of the heathen. Yet the way 
had been paved—stepping-stones at least were not 
entirely wanting. First of all, Paul had a companion, 
Barnabas, who gave him the benefit of his riper 
knowledge and past experience. In the next place, 
the separation between Jew and Gentile was not 
absolutely complete. Little communities of Jews 
were scattered far and wide in all the larger Mediterranean towns; their synagogues attracted a 
number of Gentiles who became members of the 
community in a variety of ways, or were at least on 
terms of friendship with it. The first thing that St 
Paul did, therefore, was to visit the Jewish houses and 
synagogues in order by this means to obtain access to 
the proselytes and Gentiles. It was thus possible to 
take for granted that many of the Gentiles would be 
acquainted with the Jewish presuppositions of the 
Gospel—especially with the Old Testament. The 
entirely Jewish character of St. Paul’s mission and 
theology is of course sufficiently explained by his 
own Jewish education, but becomes still more intelligible to us when we remember that the surroundings in which he worked had already been 
interpenetrated by Jewish influences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p3">In spite, however, of this Jewish preparation the attempt to 
bring Jesus to the Greeks was something entirely new. How was it to be done?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p4">Several ways might be tried. One had already 
been attempted: the preaching of the twelve. It 
consisted of two simple parts: the promise and the 
threat, together with the demand. First the message: The judgment and the 
kingdom are close at hand: <pb n="176" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_176" />the Messiah is coming, Jesus the crucified and risen 
Lord; He is coming as judge of the world. Thereby 
fear and hope are aroused; and then the exhortation: Do God’s will as Jesus 
taught it, and attach yourself to those who expect Jesus as their Lord. Why 
should the Gentiles refuse to give ear to this simple appeal?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p5">St. Paul rejected this method with the exception of 
the first part, the announcement of the judgment. 
It is not that the presuppositions were too Jewish for 
him. He never experienced any difficulty in explaining the conception of the Messiah. But for 
himself this description of Christianity as a scheme 
of a promise and a claim upon conduct was altogether inadequate. Christianity was entirely a religion 
of redemption for him. He knew what that meant—to wish to do God’s will and not to be able to do it. 
All the weakness, the powerlessness and perversity of 
men when left to themselves, had become intelligible 
to him through his own failures, and at the same time 
he had experienced the rescue from this state, the 
uplifting power—God’s grace. Now, with such an 
experience the scheme of salvation put forward by the 
earlier missionaries—it was that of Jesus Himself—could never satisfy him. Jesus the Redeemer, not the 
lawgiver, that was his watchword. It was a great 
piece of good fortune for Christianity. As a mere 
teacher of true religion Jesus would only have 
taken His place in the ranks of the Greek moral 
philosophers by the side of Socrates or Pythagoras. 
As such He would doubtless have commanded 
respect and admiration, but never the faith which 
gives birth to a religion. Paul saved Christianity <pb n="177" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_177" />from the fate of stagnation as a school of ethics in 
the universal Greek rationalism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p6">An entirely different method of bringing Jesus to 
the Greeks was indicated by the great example of the 
Jewish-Alexandrine religious philosophy. Jesus 
needed but to occupy the position of Moses, as indeed 
He did later on. The Jews of Alexandria looked 
upon religion as a philosophy, with all its branches—cosmology, psychology, ethics, etc. But as distinguished from the Greek philosophy, they looked upon 
their own as a revealed philosophy resting upon the 
oracles of the Old Testament, to which all the wisdom 
of the Greeks was related either as borrowed or as a 
preparatory stage. For they either ascribed to the 
Spirit of God only the sacred writings of the Jews, 
in which case the Greeks must have stolen from 
them, or they allowed a certain activity of the divine 
reason in the Greek thinkers and poets, but proclaimed 
at the same time the superiority of the absolute 
revelation which had been granted to Moses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p7">It is quite possible that the Alexandrine Apollos 
gave utterance to similar thoughts about Jesus in 
his teaching regarding the ‘divine wisdom,’ as his 
countrymen did about Moses. But such a mixture 
of religion and philosophy appeared to St. Paul pure 
perversity. Once more his own personal experience 
was the decisive factor in the judgment which he 
formed. There had been a time when, as teacher of 
the law, he had boasted of the wisdom of his religion, 
and looked proudly down upon the blind heathen that 
were ignorant as children. But the collapse of his 
zeal for the law implied at the same time the fall of 
his pride in his wisdom. The foolishness of the Cross <pb n="178" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_178" />as opposed to all the wisdom of the learned, be they 
Jews or Gentiles, that was his new motto. First 
brought low in so wonderful a manner, and then 
exalted as he had been, he seemed to see, at least 
when he began his work, the essence of all religion in 
the paradoxical, and rejoiced in the thought that the 
world had not recognized God through its wisdom, 
whilst the foolish and the lowly had accepted Jesus 
as their Redeemer, when He had been presented to 
them. This, too, was fortunate for early Christianity. 
Before it had been drawn into the philosophical 
evolution of the succeeding age, it was able to stand 
forth in all its sovereignty as a religion. All religion is 
a paradox. Jesus is not to be counted on the side of 
the philosophers. His religion can only be treated as 
an intellectual system, to its own loss and damage. 
The sole reason that arrested its entire decay was 
that, thanks to St. Paul, it came to the Greeks at the 
time of its growth as a power of life, and not as a 
system of philosophy. Jesus no lawgiver, no teacher 
of philosophy—that is the kernel of Paul’s preaching, 
as it was in later times of the Reformers. Hereby 
alone Paul proves himself to be the foremost interpreter of Jesus, in spite of his deviations from the 
message of the twelve.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p8">How does Paul preach Jesus the Redeemer to the Greek world?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p9">As for Jesus and the twelve so also for St. Paul, the 
eschatological message stands in the forefront. The 
day of judgment is at hand, when each single individual, whether living or dead, shall have to appear 
before God’s throne and give an account of all that 
he has done. Reward and punishment are meted out <pb n="179" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_179" />by God with perfect justice—to the one destruction 
and death: salvation, everlasting life in the kingdom 
of God to the other. The expressions which St. Paul 
uses are often different to those which we meet with 
in the message of Jesus. The Jewish conceptions—hell, Paradise, even the kingdom of God—recede into 
the background. Instead of judgment Paul always 
uses the word ‘wrath’; instead of ‘kingdom of God’ he prefers ‘salvation’; and instead of 
‘hell,’ ‘death.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p10">The influence of Jesus is felt in the emphasis that 
is laid upon the individual, and in the entire abolition 
of all the privileges of Israel. It is individual 
men and women that appear before God, not 
peoples; and moral character is the only issue at 
stake. As before, an especially earnest appeal is 
founded upon the nearness of the approaching 
end: it is still time; soon it may be “too late.” “The night is far spent, the 
day is at hand.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p11">The question may be raised whether St. Paul provided sanctions 
for his eschatological message to the heathen. Prophecy has at no time been 
greatly disturbed to seek for sanctions. Does it not rest upon God’s word, upon 
the foretelling of His messengers?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p12">The approach of the final catastrophe was a certain 
fact both for the apostle and for the Jews, proved 
out of the Old Testament; and Paul might reasonably 
presuppose among all proselytes of the synagogues 
some knowledge of the prophecies contained in the 
Scriptures. Nevertheless he spared no trouble in 
trying to give reasons for the positions that he 
advanced, and met the Greeks as well as he could on 
their own ground. The conceptions of requital after <pb n="180" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_180" />death, of torments for the wicked, and of rewards for 
the righteous in the divine blessedness, were spread 
far and wide amongst the Greeks by means of 
Orphic sects and philosophical schools. When Paul 
announced to each individual the near approach of 
the day of the revelation of the just judgment of 
God, and prophesied tribulation and sorrow for all 
evildoers, and honour, glory and immortality to all 
the righteous, he was calling up long familiar pictures 
in the minds of his hearers: the only new element 
was contained in the message concerning the day on 
which all should appear before the judgment-seat of 
God. The apostle, however, was not content even 
with this. He proved how the beginning of the 
judgment was revealed even here and now in the 
moral ruin of the servants of sin. And in so doing 
he met the demand of those who required a visible 
pledge for this message of a future hope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p13">Even though the announcement of the judgment 
thus appeared to the Greeks as a message that could 
be grasped at once—in fact, as one with which they 
were almost familiar—the preaching of the resurrection 
was, it must be admitted, a stone of stumbling to them 
from the very first. Many Corinthians looked upon 
his conception of the restoration of the earthly body 
as an utter absurdity. Rather than believe such 
nonsense they would abandon the thought of any 
resurrection whatever. St. Paul finds himself compelled to draw up an elaborate defence of the doctrine 
of the resurrection of the dead, which does in fact 
so far meet the objections of the Greeks that it 
removes the chief ground of offence, the quickening 
of the old body. In this apology he makes use of the <pb n="181" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_181" />conceptions of the new spiritual body, while at the 
same time he routs his adversaries that deny the resurrection by means of popular arguments. This is the 
most instructive point in the whole proceeding. St 
Paul is fighting for the old Jewish dogma of the 
resurrection—which differs entirely from the Greek 
hope in immortality; and while doing so he deprives 
it of that which constitutes its essence, by surrendering 
the belief in the quickening of the mortal body in 
order thereby to gain over the Greeks. Whether 
these concessions met with any success amongst the 
Greeks we do not know; at any rate it was only the 
old Jewish dogma of the resurrection which gained a 
permanent footing in the Churches founded by St 
Paul. We have, however, a striking instance in this 
explanation of an eschatological doctrine of the way 
in which the apostle showed his readiness to become a 
Greek unto the Greeks. Immediately after delivering 
his eschatological message St. Paul proceeds to paint 
the corrupt state of his audience, the full extent of 
which has only been realized by the near approach of 
the judgment day. Their corruption consists in 
idolatry and in impurity. Insisting on the degradation implied by these sins, he thus passes on at the same 
time to preach the faith in the one God and to awaken 
their consciences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p14">It is especially over the worship of idols that St 
Paul waxes wroth. He shows no understanding for 
any religion but his own. He is just a Jew counting 
all Gentiles as fallen away from the true religion. The 
two theories which underlie his criticism are both 
Jewish—the image theory and the demon theory. 
Either the heathen are fools because they worship <pb n="182" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_182" />mere images, things of nought, dumb idols, the works 
of men’s hands instead of the God that hath no form; 
or else they are the poor slaves of demons, bewitched 
and under a spell, driven to this worship by some 
wild and wicked impulse. Nowhere, however, do we 
find him criticising any single one of these different 
rites from what he has himself observed. He has 
judged idolatry <i><span lang="FR" id="iii.iv.ii-p14.1">en bloc</span></i> before he knows what it is, 
and he does not want to know what it is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p15">The explanation of the monotheistic faith which is 
to take the place of this idolatrous worship is likewise 
based upon Jewish presuppositions, nor could one have 
expected St. Paul to do otherwise. He could have 
found no suitable proof in the person of Jesus. At 
first the whole of nature is interpreted as a revelation 
of God. In His works God has manifested His 
power and His divinity to all men. But then St 
Paul proceeds to utter that hard saying about the 
falling away of the heathen from the original revelation and the uselessness of all that philosophy attempts 
to do. The Jews alone have kept God’s primary 
revelation. It has been preserved and set forth in the 
sacred Scriptures. And indeed the Old Testament 
was the indispensable handbook to any monotheistic 
form of belief at a time when all higher knowledge of 
the Greek thinkers and poets was precluded. “The 
wisdom of the world” meant “foolishness unto God.” And yet even a Paul who 
wishes to set himself in uncompromising opposition against the whole of the 
heathen world, even he cannot escape the influence of Hellenism entirely. The 
doctrine of the ‘nous’ that 
can behold the invisible essence of God in His works, 
the conception of truth, the definition of God as the <pb n="183" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_183" />Being of whom, through whom, and in whom all 
things are, prove that—albeit, of course, unconsciously—St. Paul had submitted to the purifying influence 
of Greek speculation upon Jewish thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p16">Moral degradation, impurity, was closely connected 
with this intellectual corruption—the worship of idols, 
heathen rites, magic ceremonies, and sexual excesses 
were all mutually interdependent. Many of those who 
listened to St. Paul, especially at Corinth, were the 
scum and offscouring of the depraved masses of the 
great cities where the apostle taught. Fornicators, 
idolaters, adulterers, effeminate, abusers of themselves 
with mankind, thieves, usurers, drunkards, revilers—all these the apostle enumerates in order to continue “and such were some of you.” Even the blackest 
pessimism did not paint the situation in too dark 
colours. We have more than sufficient documentary 
evidence for the prevalence of unnatural vices in this 
period. St. Paul therefore could say to those to whom 
he preached that they were a “<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.ii-p16.1">massa perditionis</span></i>” without meeting with much contradiction. But in 
order to gain a hearing he appeals at the same time 
to reason and conscience, which he does not believe to 
be quite extinct even in the most bestial of men. 
Even without any knowledge of the Old Testament 
they have the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the 
meanwhile excusing or else accusing one another. 
This recognition of the divine in man, which goes 
so far as to acknowledge that there are uncircumcized 
heathen that keep the law, is all the more surprising 
by the side of the apostle’s pessimistic estimate of the 
Gentile world as a whole.</p>
<pb n="184" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_184" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p17">But after all, in thus appealing to the conscience St 
Paul is aiming merely at the awakening of the feeling 
of sin, and his optimistic utterances are made to serve 
his preaching of the judgment that is to come. They 
are of importance for us, because St. Paul is here again 
clearly borrowing from Greek rationalism through 
intermediate Jewish sources. The Jews had taken 
over from the Stoic popular philosophy the use of the 
words “Reason, Conscience, Nature,” and at the same 
time that conception of men as beings normally endowed 
with moral faculties and standards of conduct, of 
which these words are the expression. All differences 
of time and place sink into comparative insignificance 
by the side of this the common property of all normally developed moral human beings in the civilized 
world. This rationalism is one of the most important 
causes of the rapid spread of Christianity, and St. Paul 
is the first to make use of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p18">The introductory stage of St. Paul’s missionary work 
was thus formed of two parts—the eschatological 
message and the description of the degradation of the 
heathen world. We are not yet in the temple of 
Christianity itself, but only in the porch. The Jewish 
element still almost entirely dominates the preaching 
of St. Paul. His estimates are still influenced by 
Jewish prophecy, by the Jewish Scriptures, and by 
Jewish views of the Gentiles. But as a matter of 
fact lines of communication already lead over to the 
Greek world, even though they are mostly derived by 
St. Paul directly from the Jews. His eschatology 
reminds the Greeks of nearly related doctrines, and 
they have more that is akin to the monotheistic faith 
than the apostle is ready to believe. But he himself <pb n="185" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_185" />makes earnest appeals to their moral knowledge. 
Christianity and Hellenism begin to amalgamate in 
the preaching of the apostle who was in so many 
ways opposed to everything that was Greek.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p19">St. Paul’s object in thus bringing the Gentile hearers 
face to face with the near approaching judgment, 
utterly degraded and fallen away from God as they 
were, was not to lead them to repentance in the 
earlier sense of the word, but to faith. To repent 
meant, with Jesus, to turn round and do God’s will. Paul does not at all believe that his hearers can 
do that. In spite of all the power that a man 
possesses of forming moral judgments, it is perfectly 
useless to appeal to his reason as long as it is held 
captive by his senses—by the law of sin in the flesh. His own experience had 
shattered his faith in the victorious power of the will; this, however, was not 
the only or even the decisive reason for the new demand for faith. As the whole 
object of his missionary labours is to win over the Gentiles for the Christian 
Churches, Paul can never grant that any awakening of new moral power would be 
possible through man’s unaided efforts apart from the Church. He must, on the 
contrary, be so entirely broken and powerless that no other path of safety 
remains open to him in the whole world but faith—<i>i.e</i>. entrance into the Christian 
fellowship. This is the point where Jesus and His 
apostle are furthest apart from each other. With 
Jesus, courage, joy, and feeling of strength and entire 
health; as He Himself does God’s will so He bids 
others do it, without attaching any ecclesiastical 
limitation. In Paul’s case we have the description of 
a weak and heartbroken man who can only gain the <pb n="186" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_186" />victory within the Church and by supernatural grace. 
Extreme pessimism and the dogma of salvation by 
faith alone and in the Church—“<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.ii-p19.1">extra ecclesiam nulla 
salus</span>”—are correlatives. Jesus knows neither the one 
nor the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p20">Oppressed by the burden of his sin, and trembling 
at the thought of the judgment, the convert is brought 
to Jesus his Redeemer—not the Jesus of the Gospels 
who promised the kingdom of God, revealed God’s will, drove out demons and made God and man at one: 
this Jesus Paul himself never knew. He would, 
accordingly, have been obliged to have preached Him 
on the authority of the early apostles. But in their 
message He appeared as a prophet and a lawgiver, 
and that did not suit Paul’s purpose. Jesus the 
crucified alone, or the crucified and risen Son of God, 
such is the Redeemer in St. Paul’s preaching. He 
gives a short title to the whole of his message—the “word of the Cross.” Now the Crucifixion and the 
Resurrection are not really deeds of Jesus, but experiences in which He played a very passive part. From 
an external point of view they are purely historical 
facts—paradoxes for the understanding, miracles and 
mysteries. Paul grants all this. The statement, 
Jesus the crucified is our Redeemer, is merely folly 
for the understanding; it is only through faith, 
that makes its way through all that is repulsive 
and paradoxical, that it becomes a power unto 
salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p21">Christianity, says St. Paul to the Corinthians, so 
clearly that there can be no possibility of a mistake, 
Christianity is not a philosophy: it is no rational 
system, but it is something historical, irrational and <pb n="187" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_187" />paradoxical, in which faith either recognizes God’s power or else it does not. True, the facts have their 
meaning. The Cross implies God’s love, grace, and 
forgiveness; the Resurrection the beginning of the 
life to come; but this meaning itself exists for faith 
alone. It is, of course, in any case painful for us to 
observe how the rich contents of the life of Christ and, 
above all, His message—though this, to be sure, we do 
meet with later on in the apostle’s preaching—are 
entirely sacrificed to these two facts. But then what 
does this loss signify when we balance it against the 
immense simplification and concentration of this 
preaching of salvation? Simplification is always the 
mark of great men. In the preaching of St Peter 
and the other twelve all was presented side by side: 
the promise, the commandments, the miracles, the 
cross and the resurrection. It would have been 
difficult, especially for Greeks, to distinguish the 
redemptive power of Jesus in all this mass of 
material, whereas Paul brought them something which 
was simple and great that roused their enthusiasm 
(in spite of all paradox). There must surely be 
something divine when One that was crucified was 
made the object of such love and such enthusiasm. 
And when, thereupon, he exclaimed at the end of his 
address, “This is the way to salvation on the judgment 
day—faith in the crucified Saviour; here is atonement, 
grace, peace and certain salvation,” then his words 
found their way home and faith cried ‘Amen.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p22">Furthermore, this preaching, paradoxical as it was, 
contained elements that were extremely congenial 
to the Greek mind. The crucified Lord is the Son 
of God, who according to St. Paul descended from <pb n="188" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_188" />heaven. However incomprehensible the death of a 
heavenly being must have appeared to the Greeks 
in this statement—for the ideas of divinity and of 
death are incompatible—they were perfectly familiar 
with the title ‘Son of God’ and with the idea of 
the descent of such an one from heaven. And as in 
addition to this Jesus’ resurrection follows on the 
third day after His death and is then in turn succeeded by the Ascension to heaven, the divine nature 
is restored to its rights and a portion at least of the 
difficulty is removed. St. Paul’s christology appeared 
therefore to the Greeks simply as the revelation of a 
new myth, like those with which they were already 
familiar, only surpassing them all in grandeur and 
power. In spite of the apostle’s firm belief in the parousia, the emphasis in his christology is laid so 
entirely on past historical events, that for the hearers 
at any rate it is not the expected Messiah but the 
Son of God who has already come down from 
heaven, that becomes the centre of their faith. But 
the real stumbling-block still remained—Christ’s death. St. Paul attempted to familiarize the Greeks 
with the idea by means of the conception of sacrifice. 
However Jewish his methods might be, his arguments after all contained elements common to the 
universal religious experience of mankind—sacrifice, 
vicarious atonement, and expiation. The greater part 
of his hearers especially, belonging as they did to 
classes that were morally degraded, were only too 
ready to accept the atoning death of Jesus which 
promised them remission of their punishment. In 
spite of all, however, there was paradox enough to 
cause amazement and surprise.</p>

<pb n="189" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_189" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p23">When once this first step had been taken, when 
faith had been aroused and the enthusiastic confession 
had fallen from the convert’s lips—“Jesus is the Lord” (the apostle uses this title and not 
‘Messiah’ amongst 
the Greeks)—St. Paul immediately proceeded 
to gather the disciples together into an organzied 
community. No Christian could have fought his way 
through the great dark night of idolatry and immorality 
as an isolated unit: the community—St. Paul calls 
it Church, using a Jewish word—was here the 
necessary condition for all permanent life. Here, 
again, many points of contact were presented by the 
Greek system of guilds and confraternities, of which 
the Jews had already made some use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p24">At the present day we are scarcely in a position to decide 
whether Paul exclusively followed Jewish patterns, or whether in some points he 
modelled his organizations directly upon the Greek type. As in addition he was 
bound to take over the characteristic rites of the Jewish Christian Church, and 
many of its forms and customs, he in any case created something that was 
entirely new to the world in which he lived. Through this amalgamation of 
Jewish, Greek, and Christian elements arose the Christian Church of the 
Gentiles, which throughout its future history remained ever open to receive new impressions, as a 
direct consequence of its origin from different sources. 
Baptism in the name of Jesus the Crucified was the 
form of entrance. Then followed very numerous 
meetings, for meals partaken in common, for divine 
worship, and also for the support of the poor brethren 
in the different localities as well as at Jerusalem. 
They were true communities of brethren, closely knit <pb n="190" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_190" />together for social, ceremonial and legal purposes, 
which gave their individual members a sense of 
strength and comfort, and often stood to them in the 
place of the family. St. Paul attached an almost 
exaggerated importance to the value of these communities. They were to be nothing more or less 
than mediators of the Spirit of God or of Jesus to 
the individual. Though the aim and object of his 
preaching had been the conversion of the individual, 
he conceived the power of the new life to be exclusively confined to the Church. Here and here 
alone is the sphere of the Spirit’s miraculous operations—the speaking with tongues, the healing of the sick 
and prophecy, and at the same time the renewal of 
the life, the power to start afresh. Only he who is a 
member of Christ’s body—that is, who actually belongs 
to the Christian fellowship—experiences the Redeemer’s influence that absorbs all that is sinful and 
earthly and implants that which is good and pure. 
St. Paul was sober-minded enough to recognize that 
these Christian communities were very far indeed 
from being his ideal the body of Jesus the temple 
of God. If in spite of this he clung fast hold to his 
belief in the power of the Church, he relied upon 
the fact that in spite of everything, many in the 
community shone like stars in the world in the midst 
of a wicked and perverse generation. For it was the 
beautiful time of the early spring, when the Church 
and the fellowship of them that believed entirely 
coincided, and did not, as now, stand in opposition to 
each other; when the influence of Jesus—that is, the 
Spirit—imparted itself so mightily to the whole community through the apostle, his fellow workers, and <pb n="191" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_191" />the first converts, that each individual was subject to 
it. This influence of Jesus did at first of course often 
find expression in excited behaviour and wildly 
enthusiastic actions, and it was only after repeated 
humiliations of one kind and another that it 
assumed a quiet and practically useful character. 
But without something of this enthusiasm, there had 
been no courage to lay the new foundation, and to 
separate from the world. The soul of Jesus, confined 
before within the secluded Jewish sects, now created 
for itself a second time a body, and this time one that 
was a great deal better suited to its power and glad 
joy. And that cannot be done without some stormy 
experiences. But the communities in which the 
Spirit finds a habitation are destined to alter the 
current of the world’s history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p25">Scarcely have the Gentiles become members of the 
Christian community than Paul tries to discover 
something for them to do. His aim is now to train 
these masses of men, who had hitherto been for the 
most part without any kind of discipline, to work for 
the realization of the Christian ideal. He who had up 
till now only given and promised, now summons them 
to do the will of God in the strength of that which 
they have received. Words of Jesus, texts of the 
Old Testament, claims of the conscience, rules of 
Christian custom and discipline, reflections prompted 
by consideration for the outside heathen world, are 
all to become one combined motive for moral 
regeneration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p26">A very important question here arises: Did St. Paul keep 
faithfully to the ideal of Jesus, subordinating everything else to it?</p>

<pb n="192" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_192" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p27">Two preliminary observations are necessary to 
obviate any unfairness in the comparison.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p28">1. St. Paul had to do with Gentiles, not with Jews. 
He cannot presuppose the high average of morality 
which Jesus merely purified, simplified, and set free 
from all impediments. A great part of his task 
consists in bringing his converts to the point where 
Jesus found His disciples from the very first. He 
cannot effect anything without lowering the standard 
to a certain extent. He is obliged, <i>e.g</i>., to attach 
greater value to outer deeds and respectability than 
to thoughts, even though he himself has exactly the 
same opinion as Jesus about the inner motive. In the 
next place, he is confronted with a whole mass of new 
ethical problems with which Jesus was not acquainted. 
The whole domain of social ethics, the state, the 
family, slavery, woman’s position—all directly concern 
him, for it must now be decided whether these forms 
and institutions have any meaning for Christians. 
Whether St. Paul’s solution is the right one may be 
doubted. At any rate he creates new values.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p29">2. Jesus’ claim concerned the individual simply 
and solely. St. Paul has the Christian Churches in 
view. There is a Christian form of worship, Christian 
discipline, the beginnings of ecclesiastical law, all of 
them things which did not exist in Jesus’ time. Thus, 
whilst Jesus detached the individual as far as possible 
from his surroundings and left him to his own resources, St. Paul looks upon the duties which a man 
owes to the fellowship as the highest. This necessarily 
implies certain ecclesiastical claims even though they 
be reduced to a minimum.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p30">Hence the simple division which was obviously <pb n="193" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_193" />sufficient for Jesus’ demand is 
no longer quite suitable for St. Paul’s. Jesus placed men in their right 
relation to the three realities: to themselves, their 
neighbour, and God. Everything else either completely vanished or receded into comparative insignificance by the side of these three realities. Three 
other problems have come to be of primary importance 
for St. Paul: the position of the Christian to the world; 
his duty to the Church; public worship. The same 
three realities, as in Jesus' case, lie at the basis of these 
problems, and yet there has been of necessity a certain 
shifting of interest. The comparison with Jesus is 
facilitated if from the very first we take this shifting 
of the problems into account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p31">The position to the world is the first and most 
urgent problem. The Christians come forth from 
this world where the demons bear sway and idolatry 
and immorality prevail. What is to be avoided as 
heathenish and sinful? What is necessary for the 
support of life? What is left to the free decision of 
the individual conscience? Can laws for all be set 
up? And what do they embrace?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p32">St. Paul’s solution of these difficult problems cannot 
but excite our highest admiration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p33">He starts from that which is obviously wicked, from 
downright vices, which are not to be tolerated in the 
Church. Idolatry, immorality of every kind, theft, 
drunkenness, are not to occur amongst Christians, were 
it but for the reason that they would thereby compromise themselves in the eyes of the world. Under 
the same category come, furthermore, party divisions, 
strife and bickering. Thence he goes down to the 
roots of these vices in the sins of thought and word. <pb n="194" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_194" />Impure desires, low words, anger, envy and jealousy, 
blasphemy, lying, all that proceeds from the flesh and not from the Spirit, is 
to be torn out and put away. Thus far the law can be set up for all. But are the 
limits thereby laid down beyond which lies the kingdom of the good, and of that 
which is permitted?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p34">No, it is only when we have reached the individual 
conscience that we come to the decisive point. All 
that does not proceed from faith is sin. Whatever 
the conscience does not forbid is good. The conscience is individual, free, and only liable to give 
reckoning to God. But the matter is not settled 
with this proclamation of the freedom of conscience. 
Who can deny that the conscience of the masses of 
the Gentile converts is anything but degraded and 
darkened? How indistinct, in such cases, are the 
boundaries between conscience, bad habits, and 
caprice! The aim is the transformation and education of this conscience till it attains to Christian 
standards. The ‘nous,’ the practical reason itself, 
must be changed step by step, that it may be entirely 
weaned from its former worldly standards and may 
become capable of understanding God’s will, that 
which is good, pleasing and perfect. This comes to 
pass through the influence of the Christian community, 
and yet only on condition that the individual himself 
works at the purifying and deepening of his moral 
sense. The Christian has therefore never attained 
completeness in his relation to the world, but is 
always in the midst of a process of growth and 
development. He knows that he has always a 
number of problems set before him which only he, <pb n="195" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_195" />the individual, can solve, and which no written laws 
can prescribe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p35">The man who reached the height of these 
principles—higher than these there are none—did 
not only personally renounce the part of lawgiver 
in favour of free development of the Churches, but 
he saved Christianity itself from the fate of ever 
lasting immobility by setting up a code of laws. A 
religion like that of Islam is stereotyped for all time 
through its sacred book of laws, both from an 
ecclesiastical, social, and political point of view. 
Thanks to the Apostle Paul, Christianity is bound to 
no other law than that of the Christian conscience. 
To attain to this point of view, and still more, to 
maintain it, called for a courageous faith which 
perhaps no other man possessed in that age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p36">But did St. Paul himself remain quite true to his 
own principles in the advice that he gave and in his 
exhortations? The step between the setting up of 
a principle and its application in concrete instances is 
difficult enough, especially in the early days of any 
movement. In every case we have our highest 
authority in the principles which the apostle himself 
has laid down, even if his exhortations in the concrete 
case are opposed to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p37">Great emphasis is laid in the epistles upon the 
duty of the renunciation of this world, and that with 
good reason: “Be not conformed to this world”; and “set your minds on the 
things that are above, for your citizenship is in heaven”; “seek the things that 
are above, not the things that are below”; “I am 
crucified unto the world and the world to me.” In 
expressions such as these the world is entirely identified <pb n="196" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_196" />with 
the kingdom of wickedness. But the heathen world, with which St. Paul was most 
intimately acquainted, was just that and exactly that. One need but think for a 
moment of cities such as Corinth, Ephesus, and Rome. To break with these heathen 
surroundings with their manners and customs, their superstition, with their 
laxity of public opinion, was a Christian’s first and foremost duty. The very 
first act of the new life was to become completely different even in mere 
external matters to one’s immediate surroundings. And as the power of custom was 
forever thwarting the new ideal, a constant struggle with custom—<i>i.e</i>. 
the world—was inevitable. St. Paul declares, too, in 
so many words that denial of the world means for 
him the struggle against sin. To die to sin, to be no 
longer the slave of sin, to crucify the flesh with its 
lusts and its desires—that was what bidding farewell 
to the world implied. Now, since the heathen religion 
and immorality were the chief representatives of sin 
and exercised at the same time the most powerful 
influence in public and private life was the art of 
that age much else than a public exhibition of immorality? It can easily be imagined that the domain 
into which the Christian was prohibited from entering 
was a very wide one. And, besides, there was the 
belief that it was the demons who were at work in 
all this wicked world, in the religious ceremonies 
and in the crimes, whereby a secret dread and horror 
were mingled with the purely moral hatred. No 
ultimate victory, no mere continuance even of early 
Christianity, had been possible without this great and 
powerful factor, fantastic though it was at times—renunciation of the world and constant struggle <pb n="197" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_197" />
against it. The fiery winged words, especially the great battle-cry in the 
letter to the Ephesians, prove the apostle to have grasped the real position of 
affairs, and do him all honour. Wherever he could he thoroughly swept out all 
the heathen filth and dirt without listening to any terms, without even a 
thought of a compromise. It is to St. Paul that Christianity owes its aggressive 
courage, its boldness in the destruction of all idols. And yet it was none other 
than St. Paul himself who prevented the exaggeration of this renunciation into 
asceticism or into a dualistic speculation. “There is nothing secular but what 
is sinful”—<i>i.e</i>. what the Christian conscience calls sin—that is the limit: not a step further. In spite of all 
demons the old saying remains true: “The earth 
is the Lord’s and all the fulness thereof.” St. Paul 
did not set up the statement that all is of God 
as a speculative principle but as a practical maxim, 
and by it the things of this world are to be judged. “I know and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus that 
nothing is unclean of itself, save that to him who accounteth anything to be unclean, to him it is unclean.” 
And on this the apostle’s great sayings are founded: “All things are yours—even the world,” and 
“All 
things are lawful.” When one reflects upon the 
situation of the first Christians, they are indeed 
sufficient to excite one’s amazement. In every crisis 
of his missionary labours St. Paul adhered firmly to 
these principles. As against the Judaizing party 
he rescues the freedom with which Christ has set us 
free. Against the ascetics at Rome, who imagined 
themselves compelled by religious scruples to forgo 
meat and wine, he takes up the defence of the <pb n="198" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_198" />‘strong’ brethren. It is right to use everything for which one 
can give God thanks. He rejects the doctrines of the ascetics of Colossae—“Touch 
not, taste not, handle not”—as commandments of men, and proclaims instead the 
principle of liberty. “Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of 
the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through Him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p38">The question concerning meats offered to idols presented the greatest difficulty of all, since it 
entered more deeply than any other into the every 
day life of the converts. Every invitation to a 
meal, every purchase in the market, might bring 
the Christian into contact with this meat. The 
argument that by eating such meat one entered 
into communion with the demons to whom it was 
offered, made an impression albeit a transitory one—even upon St. Paul himself. But the real reason 
for abstinence is love alone, regard for the conscience 
of the weak brother. The individual is free even in 
this case to regulate his own conduct. If he can 
thank God for his meat, no man can condemn him. On 
one occasion a saying of the apostle’s was misunderstood: he was supposed to have meant that a 
Christian was not allowed to consort any more with 
whoremongers, usurers, and idolaters. St. Paul 
emphatically protested against this misinterpretation 
of his words by the characteristic statement, “other 
wise you would have to leave this world.” The 
Christian must take up his position in the world and 
remain therein, for God has made it, and it belongs 
to God. So, then, in spite of his call to renunciation, 
St. Paul represents with reference to the world the <pb n="199" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_199" />standpoint, not of the Pharisees but of Jesus, to 
which he merely gave a fuller application and a 
clearer definition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p39">To describe the duties which a man owes towards 
himself, St. Paul is fond of using the word ‘sanctification,’ and, in fact, generally speaking, words derived 
from the language of ritual. Here one can trace the 
influence of St. Paul’s early training in the school of 
the Scribes. Jesus makes no use whatever of the 
Pharisaic terminology of sacred and profane. The 
opposite of ‘holy’ is not wicked, but unclean, unconsecrated; and the application to the world without, 
instead of to one’s own heart, is only too easily made. 
It is not difficult to find reminiscences in St. Paul’s writings of the earlier Jewish phraseology—this, <i>e.g</i>., 
that it is especially the members, the body, <i>i.e</i>., 
the external, that is to be sanctified rather than the 
heart above all else. Sanctification is therefore, as 
in later Christian literature, something that is strictly 
limited. It consists in avoiding the sins of the flesh, 
and in repressing sensuality. If we recall the few 
facts that we know as to the past history of the 
Christian converts, <i>e.g</i>., at Corinth, and remember the 
difficult position in which they were placed in the 
world in which they lived then, we can easily realize 
that sanctification, in the narrow sense of the word, 
was bound to constitute the first task of the Christian 
life. A higher morality can only grow up where the 
individual has attained the mastery over his lower, 
his animal impulses. Hence the following sentence 
stands at the head of all the rest of the apostle’s exhortations to the Thessalonians: 
“This is the will 
of God, even your sanctification, that ye should abstain <pb n="200" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_200" />from 
fornication.” The first sign that one is to look for in the newly baptized 
Christian is that he no longer follows his lusts, but has nailed them for good 
to the Cross. So again in the great exhortation in the Epistle to the Romans: 
the presenting of our bodies as a sacrifice to God—<i>i.e</i>., their sanctification—is 
placed before everything else. A passage in the First 
Epistle to the Corinthians shows us that this duty 
was by no means regarded as a matter of course. 
The Christians at Corinth must have been heard 
reasoning somewhat as follows: As complete liberty 
is granted in matters of food, seeing that the belly 
perishes, so sexual intercourse, too, is one of the adiaphora, for the whole body is doomed to corruption. The abhorrence which this reasoning excited 
in St. Paul, and the number of arguments which he 
employed against it, prove to us how serious he 
considered the danger to be. For the Greeks, religion 
was almost entirely a matter of ceremonial. The 
apostle’s main object, therefore, was to show them that 
self-discipline in the ordinary everyday life—and 
especially chastity—was a part of religion itself, and 
that without the fulfilment of this preliminary condition they could have no share in redemption or in 
communion with God. The immense emphasis that 
was thus laid upon sanctification naturally led to a 
certain narrowing of the Christian conception of duty 
as a whole. That which in the teaching of Jesus 
appears merely as a part, and not even a very prominent part, of the Christian ideal, seems to be the one 
thing needful in many passages in St. Paul’s writings. 
But such concentration was an absolute necessity. 
Here was the most dangerous enemy. The full <pb n="201" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_201" />impetus of the attack must be directed against him, 
and he must be completely routed, and then the way 
to the higher stages of Christian morality would be 
rendered possible. In Jewish writings of a moral 
character we find exactly the same emphasis laid 
upon the same duty. St. Paul is here working for 
the education of the masses. He has to raise them 
up out of the mire and filth of the world to the level 
of the morality of the Gospel. And by the side of 
these exhortations we read those beautiful words to 
the Philippians: “Whatsoever things are true,  
whatsoever things are honourable, whatsoever things are 
just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things 
are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, if 
there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think 
on these things.” The man who sets up so exalted 
and comprehensive an ideal is far from expending all 
his moral force in the struggle against sensuality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p40">As we pass on to consider St. Paul’s relation to social 
institutions, it is surprising to find in what favourable terms he speaks of the 
State, and that, too, when Nero sat on the throne. The difference between Jesus and His apostle is very striking in this 
point. For Jesus living in Palestine, the State is 
naturally regarded as a foreign power resting upon 
brute force and oppression. For Paul, the Roman 
citizen, it is the great empire of peace, which enables 
him to exercise his calling as missionary without let or 
hindrance, and more than once protects him and his 
congregations from the Jews and the rabble. Thus 
he calls the State the great minister of God for good. 
It receives all its power from God Himself. It is 
none other than the State that will for a season <pb n="202" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_202" />restrain Antichrist, and thereby render the undisturbed expansion of Christianity possible. It is very 
probable that we have here the after-effects of 
important doctrines of the Pharisees, dating from a 
time when politics and religion were unfortunately 
intermingled. Had it not been for his own fortunate 
experience, however, he would not have given them 
the powerful expression which he did. But one must 
be very careful not to confuse this optimistic religious 
view of the State with anything like patriotic feeling. 
St. Paul sought his own fatherland, and that of all 
Christians, in heaven, and that not only after his 
imprisonment at Home. Hence, too, the duties of 
the Christian to the State are practically all included 
in the paying of taxes and the rendering of the outer 
marks of obedience. The Lord of the Christians is 
after all not the Caesar at Home, but Jesus in heaven, 
whose speedy return shall put an end even to the 
Roman empire. If we look at the <scripRef passage="Rom 13:1-14" id="iii.iv.ii-p40.1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|13|14" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1-Rom.13.14">13th chapter of 
the Epistle to the Romans</scripRef> carefully, there is no 
perceptible trace of political thinking, or even of 
political interest. The only matter that is of importance from the point of view of the world’s history is 
that even before the great struggle between Church 
and State broke out, Christians are forbidden under 
all circumstances to engage in revolution. That is 
not much, but it saved the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p41">St. Paul regards the organization of human society, 
the relation of master and slave, as something divinely 
ordained and admitting of no reform. There is no 
thought of the abolition of slavery, or of equality at 
least between Christian slaves and their masters. 
God calls the one to be a slave and the other to be a <pb n="203" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_203" />master: hence one can serve Him in either relation. 
The only result of any attempt to change this social 
order would be a state of uncertainty and danger. 
Hence the slave, even if liberated, had better make no 
use of his manumission. The real reason for this 
indifference to the existing order is not only the hope 
that the end of the world is near at hand—and with 
that, of course, all else will end—but also the feeling 
that these social differences neither directly further 
nor hinder one’s development, but that they are 
beneficial or injurious according to the use which the 
Christian makes of them. And, besides, it must not 
be forgotten that modern slavery is a very different 
thing from ancient. The modern feelings of misery 
and wretchedness which we associate with slavery 
were then unknown. And yet St. Paul is not the 
man simply to leave things as he found them. In 
the passages relating to the duties of domestic life 
which are to be found in the later letters and in the 
Epistle to Philemon we have the first brief but 
promising attempts to Christianize the relationship 
of master and slave. If the Christian master and the 
Christian slave will ever remember their responsibility 
to their heavenly Master, then a new spirit is bound 
by degrees to find an entrance. The Christian 
master is to look upon his former runaway slave who 
now returns of his own free will as his “brother 
beloved.” Instead of severing the existing relationships 
without substituting anything better for them, 
simply in order to proclaim a merely negative result—the freedom from bondage—the apostle endeavours 
to Christianize the social order of his day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p42">How different, again, are the problems which Jesus. <pb n="204" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_204" />and His apostle respectively had to solve with regard 
to marriage and the family. Apart from the frivolous practice of divorce which He abolished, Jesus 
could reckon upon a condition of affairs that was at 
bottom sound. St. Paul, on the contrary, finds himself 
compelled to start from the very beginning, to lay 
the foundations on which later a healthy family life 
could be built. That he did this is sufficient of itself 
to prove that he was more than an ascetic. It would 
be well for us to read the descriptions of the apostles 
in the later “Acts,” how they travel among the 
heathen populations making it their main object to 
separate man and wife by setting up the standard of 
an absolute continence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p43">There was no more decided opponent of asceticism 
on this point than the author of the first letter to the 
Corinthians, who enjoins their marital duties upon 
husband and wife, and warns them against a dangerous 
continence. He speaks of these matters in the down 
right way of old times without any appearance of 
prudery, which is very different from our fastidious 
treatment of these subjects. In a world full of crime, 
uncleanness, and sordidness of every kind he recognized 
his vocation in the education of the masses to the 
ideals of honourable marriage and constant fidelity. 
Perhaps he demanded too little: obedience of the 
women, love of the men—more the passages in the 
letters do not contain: but then this little contained, 
after all, all that was important, and on this foundation a new and healthy life could be built up. He 
likewise commended in a few brief and wise words 
the education of their children to Christian fathers 
and mothers, and to the former the duty of obedience. <pb n="205" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_205" />Taking it all in all, we have in St. Paul an 
educator with a thoroughly healthy understanding for 
all that was necessary and wholesome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p44">But, then, is there not the celebrated chapter in the 
First Epistle to the Corinthians? Here, surely, we 
have the words of a monk and an enthusiast.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p45">First of all, “the present distress” and the “shortness of the time” have to a certain extent shifted his 
point of view. He here strikes a note which reminds 
one of the apocalypse in <scripRef passage="Mk 13:17" id="iii.iv.ii-p45.1" parsed="|Mark|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.17">St Mark xiii.</scripRef>: “Woe 
to them that are with child and that give suck in 
those days.” But there are also echoes of thoughts 
of Jesus Himself. Just as Jesus uplifts His voice in 
warning against the light-heartedness with which 
as before, in the days of Noah, so once more before 
the end of the world—they “were marrying and giving in marriage,” St. Paul 
likewise fights against the fettering of the soul in the presence of eternity: 
“they that have wives . . . . as though they had none.” That can be understood 
by reference to the teaching of Jesus. But then, further: the unmarried man can 
care for the Lord better than the married; marriage dulls a man’s sense to 
higher things. As though this aptitude for the higher life were especially 
noticeable in bachelors and unmarried women! Paul was not married. He had his 
calling as an apostle, which entirely engrossed him. He forgot that when, while 
writing these words, he fancied all unmarried men like himself. The principal 
reason, however, is yet to come: there is something unclean in marriage; only 
the unmarried woman can be holy both body and soul—<i>i.e</i>., marriage defiles. Hence celibacy and 
virginity are higher and better than marriage. Hence <pb n="206" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_206" />it is better to remain a widow than marry again. 
Marriage is a compromise between entire chastity and 
the weakness of the flesh: it is better than prostitution, and in comparison therewith not sinful but good. 
Thus writes the Rabbi in Paul, to whom the natural 
no longer appears clean. These sentences—the ideal 
in its entirety set up for all alike—do not stand on the 
level of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p46">This will occasion no surprise to anyone who knows 
how difficult it is for a man to escape entirely from 
the influence of his past. On the contrary, it is 
surprising how one with such ideals, and starting from 
such premises, could write so exceedingly wisely, 
soberly, and with such entire self-suppression as St 
Paul in <scripRef passage="1Cor 7:1-40" id="iii.iv.ii-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii.</scripRef> It is in this very chapter that he 
enjoins upon husband and wife their mutual duties, 
that he approves of mixed marriages, and would 
allow divorce if the heathen husband or wife so 
wish it. He allows marriage to virgins and to 
widows. He recommends it, if it must be, to those 
that are spiritually betrothed. The very man who 
has just presupposed that marriage is in a sense 
polluting, even though he has not said so in so many 
words, declares that the heathen husband is sanctified 
by consorting with the Christian wife; for the children surely are holy. And nowhere else but in this 
passage does St. Paul subordinate his own word, as 
advice or opinion, to the word of Jesus, which is a 
command. It may, therefore, be maintained with 
perfect justice that St. Paul consistently and zealously 
fulfilled his task of educating the heathen masses, 
sunken as they were in unnatural vice and frivolity, to 
a healthy and faithful family life, and that in spite of <pb n="207" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_207" />his favourite ideas, which smacked of the Rabbi 
and the ascetic. The spirit of Jesus completely 
dominated, not indeed his thoughts, but his acts in 
his missionary calling.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p47">The apostle’s prescription regarding the head-dress 
to be worn by women during divine service belongs 
to the reform of manners properly so called. The 
difference between St. Paul and Jesus is here again 
especially noticeable. In Jesus case we have only the 
three great realities by the side of which all details 
disappear. His gaze is directed upon eternity. St. Paul regulates a special case—woman’s dress—insisting upon it with the greatest urgency, and 
marshals a whole array of reasons in support of 
the position. But the rule which the apostle lays 
down is intended to counteract woman’s mistaken aim 
to be man’s equal in everything; and then, in the 
midst of the strangest statements, we are surprised by 
the assertion of the essential equality of the two 
sexes: “Nevertheless, neither is the man without the 
woman, nor the woman without the man in the Lord. 
For as the woman is of the man (in Paradise) even so 
is the man also by the woman (since then), but all 
things of God.” It was just the exaggerated 
emphasis which the apostle had laid upon the inferiority and subordination of woman that compelled 
him to reflect and make this correction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p48">In regulating the intercourse with the unbelievers, 
St. Paul sets up the simple principles of friendliness, 
peacefulness, and love, even towards slanderers and 
persecutors, and so remains true to the example of 
Jesus: “Provide things honest in the sight of all men. 
If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live <pb n="208" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_208" />peaceably with all men. As long as we have time let 
us do good to all men.” He often bids his converts 
think of what their heathen neighbours will be likely 
to say. Consideration for them should be a spur to 
every individual to press on towards perfection. The 
only passage in which he issues a curt command to 
be entirely separate from the servants of Beliar 
(quoting Old Testament texts in support of what he 
says), is so entirely without connection with its context 
that its genuineness has rightly been called in question. 
All that we know else of the apostle is the very 
opposite of anxious timidity. The Christian may 
associate fearlessly with sinners as long as his 
conscience does not suffer hurt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p49">We have thus examined the Christian’s position 
towards the world from every point of view. On its progress from the little villages round about the Sea 
of Galilee, out into the great world and into the great 
cities, Christianity encountered a number of new tasks 
and problems, the solution of which tested the power 
of Jesus' spirit. St. Paul was the first great leader in 
this forward march. The new religion is indebted to 
him for its boldness, for its undaunted faith, for its 
energy in saving the good seed and in pulling out the 
weeds in every new ground that was sown.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p50">The second principal task which St. Paul had to 
take in hand was the regulation of the care of 
the community. Jesus had not founded any 
organized community, and had given His commandment of love of one’s neighbour the widest possible 
extension by especially including one’s enemies. The 
brotherhood of believers became the real sphere for 
the exercise of this love of one’s neighbour, both <pb n="209" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_209" />for the first Christian society and for St. Paul. 
Thereby, no doubt, the commandment of Christ was 
narrowed. The aim of the Christian mission is, it is 
true, ever more and more to include the whole world 
in the community. But, as a matter of fact, there is 
a clearly defined boundary line between the world 
and the community, and this is often only too plainly 
visible. The love of one’s brother no longer means 
the love for every human being, who is my brother, 
but love for the Christian alone. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.ii-p50.1">φιλαδελφια</span> is used amongst Christians since St. Paul’s time in this narrower sense, but so it had already 
been used in the Jewish congregations. There is 
indeed an approximation on the part of the Christian 
to the Jewish communities, for in both alike, sanctification and love of the brethren are accounted the 
highest virtues. But this concentration was again 
necessary and beneficial for Christianity. If words 
and feelings were to be turned into deeds, then this 
vague and undefined love had to crystallize into love 
of the community—the love, <i>e.g</i>., of a Corinthian 
convert for all his townsmen was in any case an 
empty phrase, that for his fellow Christians might at 
least be genuine; and, besides, St. Paul was always 
careful to see that the duty of love beyond the limits 
of the congregation was brought home to his disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p51">Every single congregation was always to consider 
itself a member of the whole body—the Church of the 
Christian brotherhood, and never as a self-existent 
unit. Did not the apostles, the prophets, and the 
teachers, belong to the whole Church? Jerusalem was 
the Mother Church of all these congregations. The most palpable external sign of this connection was the <pb n="210" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_210" />collection for the poor at Jerusalem, which St Paul 
set on foot and carried through with a truly amazing 
energy, in spite of his often strained relations with the 
heads of that Church. But this was by no means all. 
Either the apostle himself or his fellow-workers 
brought each congregation news of the other congregations as they travelled about from place to 
place, thus awakening feelings of shame, resentment, 
emulation, and ambition. Each congregation felt 
that it was observed, and possibly also criticised, by 
all other congregations throughout the whole world. 
Besides this, there was the link formed by united 
prayer for the apostle and with him for congregations 
in distress. And finally, the exercise of a generous 
hospitality was regarded as a duty towards all 
missionaries and brethren on their travels, and they 
in their turn again strengthened the feelings of union 
between each and all. In this manner St. Paul 
created an organization so closely pieced together 
that no single link could fall out of the chain, but 
that each felt that it was kept in its place by the 
united efforts of all the rest; and in so doing he 
afforded Christian love a wide and varied sphere 
wherein to realize itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p52">But its chief domain was after all that which lay 
nearest home—the individual congregation. Just like 
Jesus, St. Paul esteemed that love highest which did 
not go forth in search of distant and extraordinary 
deeds, but proved its strength in the ordinary and 
everyday life. A man might give all that he had to 
the poor and yet be without the right kind of love. 
It is this prosaic, everyday love—no sentimental 
enthusiasm—that St. Paul commends to the Corinthians, <pb n="211" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_211" />in the celebrated chapter, as the greatest thing 
in the world, as that which abideth forever when 
speaking with tongues, prophecy, and knowledge have 
passed away; yea, which is even greater than faith and 
hope. There is indeed nothing simpler than to exercise patience and goodness, and not to boast or envy, 
not to offend against good manners nor seek one’s own, 
and not to bear a grudge; and therefore of course 
nothing harder. By all that he did and said St. Paul 
strove that the Christians should pursue this simple 
ideal. And yet what difficulties were placed in his 
path by this very system of separate congregations! 
Parties and factions seemed forever to be forming, 
and celebrated teachers to be founding schools. The 
strong looked down with contempt upon the weak, 
and these in their turn condemned the strong. There 
were lawsuits about property which brought the 
brethren into evil repute amongst their heathen 
neighbours. The apostle intervened in each case 
with a peremptory yet friendly admonition to live 
in unity and practise mutual concession, modesty and 
humility. He came in course of time to attach the 
highest value to this congregational life as the most 
important school for the training of the individual. 
Here frequent occasions occur for the individual to 
forget himself, to become of no reputation, to retain 
the self-mastery by concession and patient endurance, 
to allow freedom of conscience to be ruled by love, 
and to further a brother’s best interests in all things. 
But then the consequence of this is that each no 
longer has to fight his own battle, but feels himself 
supported, comforted and strengthened by the whole 
community. St. Paul revives the old picture of the <pb n="212" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_212" />body and the members, where each member is of 
importance for the body, and gives it a new and 
magnificent application and meaning. When one 
member suffers all suffer; when one is honoured all 
are glad; it is a duty to rejoice with them that 
do rejoice and to weep with them that weep. Who 
can complain any longer that love has been narrowed? 
Surely it is Jesus Himself who imparts to this 
brotherhood this unexampled capacity for active 
love? St. Paul merely caught up this love that 
issued from Jesus, assigned to it a narrower sphere, 
and then multiplied it in the congregations which he 
founded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p53">St. Paul’s third and last task, the regulation of 
public worship, is almost entirely a part of the second. 
For Jesus there was naturally no such thing as a 
Christian public worship, for the simple reason that He 
founded no Church. He taught His disciples to pray 
both by themselves and together; and it is at least the 
beginning of such worship that one liturgical prayer, 
the Lord’s Prayer, is ascribed to Him. The necessity 
of a special separate Christian form of worship made 
itself felt in the first congregation, otherwise there 
had been no continuance of the corporate life of the 
Church. Its two principal component parts—Baptism and the Lord’s Supper—are signs of this very 
corporate life, intended to mark, the one the reception 
of the member into the community, the other the 
public meetings of the brethren. We must be careful to remember this when we come to examine St 
Paul’s regulations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p54">In regard to both sacraments St. Paul is no longer 
a creator. He simply accepts the tradition. The <pb n="213" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_213" />public worship of the Church was likewise in all 
probability modelled after the pattern of the Jewish 
synagogues. This much we may safely infer from 
the use of Aramaic words; only the enthusiasm of 
the congregations generate, at any rate at first, a far 
greater freedom and variety of forms. When an 
exaggerated, and at the same time selfish, form of 
pietism availed itself at Corinth of this freedom, to 
the destruction of all decency and order, St. Paul 
introduced a liturgical form of worship, and thereby 
also checked the desire of the women for emancipation. 
And for the same reason he was compelled to turn 
his attention to the common meals, which at times 
degenerated into pious drinking bouts, and to issue 
strict regulations as to the right and wrong way of 
partaking of the Supper of the Lord. In both cases 
we see how the good order of the life of the congregation, the edification of all instead of merely a few, 
the participation of the poorer brethren in the meals—all of them social considerations—were really 
decisive. It is more important that all should profit 
than that one or two should be caught up into the 
seventh heaven for a few moments. His digression 
on love, while treating of ceremonial regulations, is 
his grandest and completest statement of this 
truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p55">So far all is simple. The Church must have its  
outward symbols and its means of edification, and these 
things must be so regulated that they really conduce 
to the Church’s benefit. And though we have here 
much that is new and that goes beyond what Jesus 
taught, yet the purely moral character of His Gospel 
is left inviolate. But through St. Paul a new value <pb n="214" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_214" />comes to be 
attached to acts of worship which cannot be harmonized with the teaching of 
Christ. At Corinth Christians suffered themselves to be baptized a second time 
for their deceased relations, and St. Paul refers to this in his defence of the 
resurrection. That is a heathen conception of baptism which turns it into an ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.ii-p55.1">opus operatum</span>,’ and as such a guarantee 
for blessedness. Whilst in this case St. Paul simply 
accepts the superstitious view without saying any 
thing, he is himself actually the cause of it in the 
case of the Lord’s Supper. To please his Greek 
converts he compares it to the Greek and Jewish 
sacrificial feasts. He is the first to contrast the holy 
food there consecrated with all other that is profane, 
and bids us see in the sickness and death of many 
Christians the judgment upon their profane participation in the holy meal. Now, that was an accommodation to Greek superstition which led to the 
establishment of a religion of a lower, less spiritual, 
nature as a direct consequence. But the mere fact 
that an extraordinary value is attached to ceremonial 
acts is in itself fatal. The conception of what 
constitutes a Christian is here enlarged in a very 
ominous fashion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p56">The apostle, however, knew full well that besides 
participation in acts of ritual there is an altogether 
different manner in which Christians can have 
communion with God. Like Jesus, he exhorts his 
hearers and readers to offer up prayer and  
thanksgiving, to place their trust in God, to commit all their 
cares to Him, to accept everything, even affliction 
and suffering, as from His hand, to fear Him and to 
long for Him. The prayer of thanksgiving is above <pb n="215" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_215" />all else the sign of a genuine Christian for him: he 
that thus prays stands in a right relation to God. 
And the true sacrifice that is well pleasing to God is 
not any participation in worship, but the devotion of 
body and soul to His service. All those superstitious 
statements to which allusion has been made are in 
St. Paul’s hands means to an end: in the one case, 
that of baptism, to prove the Christian hope; in the 
other, that of the Lord’s Supper, to secure decency 
and good order in the congregation. It is not for 
St. Paul himself, but for the future history of his 
congregation, that the seeds of mischief have been 
sown. Henceforth participation in divine worship 
takes its place side by side with trust in God, and two 
kinds of religion, of communion with God, begin to 
compete with each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p57">Let us now review once more the whole of the 
Christian claim, as it is presented by St Paul, and 
compare it with that made in the first instance by 
Jesus, and we shall perceive that a great forward 
movement has taken place, and on the whole, it has 
preserved the direction imparted to it by Jesus. 
The Christian ideal has become richer, more varied 
and comprehensive, but it has not essentially changed, 
and it has not deteriorated. This we can best realize 
when we read all the passages in which St. Paul briefly 
summarizes the essentials of the new religion. Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, 
but the keeping of God’s commandments is every 
thing. In Christ neither circumcision nor uncircumcision avails aught, but faith working through love. 
The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, goodness, faith, gentleness, purity. But <pb n="216" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_216" />now remaineth faith, love, hope; but love is the 
greatest of these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p58">The man who formulates his claim under these 
main headings understood Jesus better, grasped His 
meaning more fully, than any other that came after 
him. And this sympathetic comprehension of that 
which was essential in Christianity, enabled him to 
carry the teaching of Jesus from the Jews to the 
Gentiles, retaining the human and the eternal, while 
rejecting the merely national. This brilliant definition of the ideal is at the same time the best criticism 
of all that is imperfect in St. Paul’s work. A great 
man deserves to be measured by his aims rather than 
by his achievements. He who would understand St 
Paul aright should seek to find him at the height of 
his ideal, and then he will discover that he is not very 
far distant from Jesus. But to present the claim of 
Jesus to the Gentiles and to maintain it in its entirety 
was indeed a very great achievement on the part of 
St. Paul. His work was assailed by two great 
enemies, which sought to compel him to descend 
from the height of his ideal and adapt himself to the 
imperfections of the uncultured masses: they were, 
on the one hand, the gross vices, on the other the 
enthusiasm of his heathen converts. The sinful life 
that was so often continued after conversion, the 
instances of incest and fornication, the lawsuits, the 
factions all seemed to cry with one accord: lower 
your standard, at least temporarily. On the other 
hand, the ascetic aberrations of some, the spiritualistic 
follies of others, the pride of the ‘strong,’ the striving 
to shake off all control and to cease from all work, 
appeared to be so many indications of the necessity <pb n="217" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_217" />of a law to check this want of discipline and sobriety. 
It is amazing to notice with what firmness and clearness St. Paul continues to travel along the path 
indicated to him by Jesus. As a wise educator he 
took circumstances into account and remembered 
that “<span lang="FR" id="iii.iv.ii-p58.1">le mieux est souvent l’ennemi du bien.</span>” He 
insisted on the appointment of Christian judges in 
order to put an end to the hateful spectacle of law 
suits between Christians in heathen courts. He 
excommunicated the immoral members of the Corinthian church and summoned them to repentance in 
order to cleanse the congregations of the worst stains. 
When he enumerates the different vices, he seems to 
say that certain deadly sins exclude a man more than 
others from the kingdom of God. As a preliminary 
measure against the enthusiasts he appoints a definite 
order of service. These examples might be multiplied, 
but nowhere do we find a single one which 
does not come under the category of purely educational and provisional measures. As to what 
constitutes a Christian, St. Paul’s answer is always that 
of Jesus. He recognizes no subordinate form of 
Christianity for the masses. He ever reverts—often 
immediately after making some concession—to Jesus’ whole claim on conduct and on character; the ideal 
ever remains above the real and yet ever within reach. 
He that is in Christ Jesus is a new creature: the old 
is passed away; all things have become new. And in 
spite of all the danger presented by enthusiasm the 
Christian stands secure in the freedom with which 
Christ has made him free.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p59">St. Paul had begun his missionary labours with the 
preaching of the judgment. He ends as he began. The preaching of the ideal and the lofty Christian 
claim both call for this conclusion. Whether a man 
is pressing forward towards the ideal, or lagging 
behind, is by no means a matter of indifference. It 
is a question of life and death. The return of Jesus, 
which all Christians await, will bring with it the 
judgment, when all, apostles and congregations alike, 
will have to render an account of the result of their 
lives, and receive praise or blame in equity and truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p60">With a mighty loud voice, just as one of the 
old Christian prophets, St. Paul cries out to his 
converts, “Maranatha, the Lord is at hand. Redeem 
the time. Your salvation is nearer than at first. 
The night is far spent, the day is at hand. Be ye 
not, brethren, in the darkness, that that day should 
overtake you as a thief in the night. Let us not 
sleep, but let us be sober. Let us put away the 
works of darkness, and put on the armour of light.” 
That is the language of Jesus Himself. Just as in 
the claim that he makes, so in this message of the 
judgment, St. Paul has suffered himself to be inspired 
by his Master. And this is yet one other proof, that 
in spite of the ecclesiastical transformation which he 
effected, he wished to bring to the Gentiles Jesus and 
His Gospel alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p61">For us, of course, he has left great and important 
questions without an answer. What is the meaning 
of faith and grace and church, if in the last resort it 
is the word of judgment that decides the faith even 
of Christians? When St. Paul invited the Gentiles 
to enter the Christian community he promised them 
that the road to salvation should be simple and easy. “If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord <pb n="219" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_219" />Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath 
raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved.” 
When he disputed with the Judaizing party he 
persistently maintained the position that the believer 
was sure of his salvation and safe from the wrath that 
was to come. The Christian’s joy and glory consisted, 
he declared, in the absence of all fear, and the assurance of God’s everlasting love. That is why the 
Christian knows himself to be called and elected from 
all eternity. But the preaching of the judgment, 
with its alternating notes of fear and hope, and the 
uncertainty of salvation which it causes to arise in 
every soul, contradicts the high value attached by St 
Paul to the Church as well as to the individual’s faith 
in his election.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p62">At times this idea of the value of the Church seems to 
dominate St. Paul to the exclusion of every other. Even in the extreme case of 
incest at Corinth lie hopes that the man’s soul will be saved in the day of the 
Lord Jesus. If God punishes the thoughtless participation in the Lord’s Supper 
with sickness and with death, then this punishment is merely a means of 
chastening lest we be condemned together with the world. He that has built badly 
upon the foundation of Jesus Christ shall nevertheless be saved “yet so as by 
fire.” God’s faithfulness is so great that He must complete what He has begun. 
The meaning of statements such as these appears to be none other than that all 
Christians should be saved even though, it is true, under different degrees of 
blessedness. And this is just where St. Paul’s extremely high estimate of the 
external ecclesiastical organization finds its expression. But passages which 
point in a contrary <pb n="220" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_220" />direction are not wanting. If Israel be the type 
of the people of God, and if its fate have any typical 
meaning, then it is clear that church membership does 
not confer any certainty of salvation. Is it not 
written that God was not well pleased with many of 
those that passed through the sea and they were overthrown 
in the wilderness? The message of the judgment, therefore, when it is addressed to Christians, 
always takes the possibility of their failing to obtain 
salvation into account. Like the preaching of Jesus 
itself, it is meant to be taken seriously.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p63">The contradiction in which St. Paul stands with 
himself is a necessary one, and arises from his historical 
position. On the one hand he has to gain converts 
for the Church, and must exalt it as the only road to 
salvation, and therefore separates mankind into those 
within and those without the Church, as the saved 
and the lost. On the other hand, as a true disciple of 
Jesus, he is bound to destroy all confidence in the 
Church—even the Christian Church—and place the 
individual in the presence of eternity and God’s judgment before everyone that does not do the right. 
Hence this hesitation and contradiction. St. Paul is 
an ecclesiastic and a Christian with a living personal 
faith. All the later teachers of the Church who were 
at once apologists of the ecclesiastical institutions and 
disciples of the Gospel, have followed in the apostle’s contradictory footsteps.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p64">Yet this ‘yea’ and ‘nay’ cannot be St. Paul’s last 
word. Salvation as he understands it is only attained 
where the individual has reached the certainty that 
he is God’s child personally and that nothing can 
separate him from God’s love. This certainty is as <pb n="221" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_221" />far removed from confidence in church membership, 
as it is from the alternating fear and hope inspired by 
the thought of the day of judgment. It is something 
purely personal, something that the individual must 
experience for himself and that none other can give 
him, because it is only true for himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p65">It is experienced as he gazes upon the Cross, the 
revelation of God’s love; as he places his trust in 
God’s faithfulness, of which he has made trial in the 
course of his own life, and as he listens for the voice of 
God’s Spirit which testifies to our spirit that we are 
the children of God. It was the final aim of all St 
Paul’s missionary labours that each convert won over 
by him should reach the goal to which Jesus had 
brought the disciples in the Lord’s Prayer, wherein 
they receive all things as from God’s hand and are 
safe for time and for eternity in His fatherly love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p66">St. Paul brought Jesus to the Gentiles as their 
Redeemer who uplifts them to the new life with 
God. He attained that which Jesus Himself desired, 
but in his own, even somewhat abnormal, manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p67">In the first place, his aim is so to bring home to his 
hearers their sinfulness and powerlessness and their 
liability to the judgment, that every road to safety by 
their own efforts is cut off and only the way of faith 
remains open to them. This may be called St. Paul’s methodistic presentment of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p68">In the next place, he does not present Jesus the 
Redeemer in all His life and suffering as the object of 
faith, but only the Cross and Resurrection of the Son 
of God. This is St. Paul’s methodistic presentment 
of the Cross.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p69">The form which St. Paul’s missionary preaching <pb n="222" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_222" />took was the result, in the first instance, of his own 
personal experience. He himself became a Christian 
in an altogether abnormal fashion after having been a 
Rabbi and a persecutor. But the really decisive 
factor was after all his extraordinarily powerful 
ecclesiastical interest which impelled him so to narrow 
the way to salvation that it led through the Church 
alone, whose mark was faith in the crucified Son 
of God. But though the methods were changed, the 
Gospel itself remained as yet the same. Nay, rather, 
the new machinery proved really effective in bringing 
Jesus to the heathen. In his representation of the 
promise, the ideal and the aim of redemption, St. Paul 
is simply Jesus’ disciple, and indeed the profoundest 
and most powerful of all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p70">But St. Paul is likewise the first to have entered 
into the forms, ideas, and conceptions of the Greeks 
at innumerable points of his missionary labours. He 
did not merely bodily transplant the Gospel from one 
place to another. He saw that the new plant took 
root and acclimatized itself. There are far more 
points of contact between the Greeks and St. Paul’s practice than between them and his theology, which 
is embedded rather in Jewish ideas. But the great 
achievement is this, that the same man took up that 
which was Greek and that which was Jewish fused 
the two elements and then entirely subordinated them 
to a third, the Christian, in Jesus as he understood 
Him. For it is not the amalgamation of Hellenism 
and Judaism, but the conquest of both for Jesus, that 
assigns St. Paul his high place in the world’s history.</p>


<pb n="223" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_223" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="The Pauline Theology." id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv.ii" next="iii.v.i">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">THE PAULINE THEOLOGY.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter XIV. The Presuppositions." id="iii.v.i" prev="iii.v" next="iii.v.ii">
<h2 id="iii.v.i-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v.i-p0.2">THE PRESUPPOSITIONS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.v.i-p1">THE Pauline theology is an entirely new phenomenon on the soil of Christianity. In the early 
Church at Jerusalem, isolated theological propositions had been set up which had arisen in the 
course of reflection about Jesus and in controversy 
with the Jews. They spoke of the Son of God and 
of the Messiah, of the wonderful call of Jesus and of 
His vicarious death. But nowhere do we find even 
the feeling of the necessity for any clear co-ordination 
of all these thoughts. The Jews—even the learned 
Jews—never felt any desire to build up systems 
of doctrine. There never existed any systematic 
theology of the synagogue. The Rabbis taught the 
explanation of single passages, the comparison with 
other passages, the formation of syllogisms, and also 
the allegorical method of exegesis. The expositions 
of St Paul in <scripRef passage="Rom 4:1-25" id="iii.v.i-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|4|1|4|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.1-Rom.4.25">Rom. iv.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Gal 3:1-29" id="iii.v.i-p1.2" parsed="|Gal|3|1|3|29" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1-Gal.3.29">Gal. iii.</scripRef> are good instances 
of Jewish methods of exegesis. As soon, however, as 
St Paul leaves the ground of Scripture his methods 
are no longer rabbinical. He would not, however, 
really have been able to learn anything even from the <pb n="224" id="iii.v.i-Page_224" />learned Jews of Alexandria. All his knowledge of 
Greek philosophy did not make a philosopher of 
Philo after all. His business is biblical exegesis after 
the manner of the Rabbis, only from the point of 
view of the Greek teachers. At all events, St Paul 
was so imperfectly acquainted with Greek philosophy 
itself, that it had no influence over him, and that 
which he created in his theology is no philosophy 
either.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.i-p2">St Paul’s education at the feet of the Rabbis 
certainly proved to be of great importance for him. 
Here he learned to know and understand the Sacred 
Book, learned rabbinical methods of interpretation, 
and many thoughts and conceptions of contemporary 
Jewish theology. Henceforward he could command 
the resources of a trained jurist. His later doctrines 
as to the annulling of the law and justification by faith 
are proof of this. Here it is that he heard men speak 
of Adam, of the Fall, of the death of all men. In fact, 
generally speaking, his interest in sin and the avoidance 
of sin first awakens in the school of the Rabbis. It is 
probably to the same source that he owes his initiation 
into apocalyptic mysteries. One single circumstance, 
however, should warn us against forming an exaggerated estimate of this rabbinical influence; it is the 
use St Paul makes of the Septuagint. He takes no 
interest in the Hebrew text. In his arguments he 
uses words of the Septuagint to which nothing corresponds in the Hebrew. The influence of his 
masters cannot therefore have extended very far.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.i-p3">The decisive factor in the genesis of St Paul’s theology was his personal experience, his conversion 
on the road to Damascus.</p>

<pb n="225" id="iii.v.i-Page_225" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.i-p4">Henceforward his estimate of things was an entirely 
different one. All that had before seemed to him 
great and important, was now of little worth. He 
saw everything in a new light. His whole being 
was radically changed. Rarely, indeed, has such an 
entire alteration taken place in any man. Previous 
to his conversion, the law had been his chief delight; 
he had been contented with himself and vainglorious; 
he had found himself without fault, and trusted 
optimistically in his own strength. Afterwards arose 
the consciousness that he had been Messiah’s enemy 
and persecutor of the cause of God. Hence mistrust 
and even condemnation of the whole of his previous 
life. Then the crucified Jesus had been a fanatic 
and a blasphemer, overtaken by a just punishment; 
now this same sufferer on the cross was the Messiah, 
the Redeemer, the Son of God. So decisive an 
experience, producing such an entire reversal of all 
values, was bound to become an unparalleled incentive 
to thought and inquiry. To think now meant to 
re-think. The convert’s first duty, the first point that 
he was bound to clear up for himself, was that during 
the whole of his previous life he had been pursuing 
a wrong course, and that now he was in the right 
one. Paul changed his previous thoughts so entirely 
that it is lost labour nowadays to attempt to trace 
his course back to the ideas which he entertained 
before his conversion. In fact, we are completely 
ignorant as to what ideas he exactly had at that time. 
One thing alone is certain, that he abandoned those 
which he had and buried them out of sight. The 
apostle had one theology and one alone, and that is 
a Christian one. Each single word of his epistles <pb n="226" id="iii.v.i-Page_226" />flows from his Christian consciousness. There is no 
natural theology for him personally, no presupposition 
of sin, death, and the judgment which preceded his 
knowledge of Jesus. It was the knowledge of Jesus, 
on the contrary, which dictated to him the shape and 
fashion of all his presuppositions. If, in spite of this, 
we appear to derive a contrary impression from whole 
portions of his letters, then this is to be traced to 
the second source of his theology—his apologetic 
interest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.i-p5">For he that was converted in so violent a fashion 
is now missionary to the Gentiles. The judgment is 
near at hand: his task is to save out of heathenism as 
many as are predestined to salvation. The theology 
which is presented to us in his letters is neither that 
of the Jewish Rabbi nor yet that of the convert of 
Damascus reflecting on his previous and his present 
state, but it is that of the missionary. What he did 
was not merely to turn his thoughts to account 
for the practical aims of his mission, but, as far as 
we know them, he formed them during and for 
his mission. St Paul’s line of thought may best be 
termed Christian missionary theology from an 
eschatological point of view. Why else should he 
have employed the Greek language and Greek forms 
and conceptions, and thrust the really rabbinical train 
of thought so completely into the background? Or 
why else, again, should he have attached so great an 
importance to conversion, which divides, or ought to 
divide, the life of every Christian into two halves? 
But if the Pauline theology is a missionary theology, 
then it is the theology of an apologist, the first great 
system of Christian apologetics—compared with <pb n="227" id="iii.v.i-Page_227" />which all the apologetic thoughts of the early Church 
at Jerusalem are but as modest preliminaries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.i-p6">In the next place, the great twofold divisions of this 
system of apologetics is the result of St Paul’s peculiar position between Gentiles, Jews, and Judaizing 
Christians. It is first a theology of redemption 
the basis of his missionary preaching to the Greeks; 
and secondly, anti-Jewish apologetics—the defence of 
that same preaching against Judaizers and Jews. His 
theological work, however, is not exhausted in his 
tireless efforts to seek and to save the lost and to beat 
back the foes from without. He aims likewise at a 
theology for mature Christians. He seeks to penetrate to the depths of the thoughts about God 
contained in the Holy Scriptures and in the revelation of Christ. It is a Christian gnosis which has 
penetrated even into the world of spirits and into the 
divine mysteries. We must now attempt to present 
these three great facts of his system of thought 
separately, though they frequently, of course, intersect 
and blend with each other.</p>

<pb n="228" id="iii.v.i-Page_228" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XV&amp;gt; The Pauline Soteriology." id="iii.v.ii" prev="iii.v.i" next="iii.v.iii">

<h2 id="iii.v.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v.ii-p0.2">THE PAULINE SOTERIOLOGY.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.v.ii-p1">ST PAUL understood the word ‘salvation’ in a very 
wide and comprehensive sense—not merely as 
liberation from evil or from sin, but as salvation out 
of this present evil world into the good world which 
in a sense is future but has now already begun. 
Hence the simplest division of our subject will be:—This present evil world and its powers; the crisis; 
Jesus the Saviour; the salvation of believers.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p2"><i>This Present Evil World and its Powers</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p3">In his missionary preaching St Paul began with 
the message of the judgment that is to come. Under 
the lurid light of the day of judgment he revealed 
the entire destruction of his hearers. The theoretical 
basis of this preaching is a radically pessimistic view 
of the whole world, which takes no account of the 
difference between Jew and Gentile, a pessimism 
which extends to the whole human race, and even 
beyond it to nature and the supersensuous world 
itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p4">In the first place, the whole human race, the whole <pb n="229" id="iii.v.ii-Page_229" />of creation, is doomed to death. Since Adam, death 
has seized upon the sovereignty and reigns supreme. 
It has found its way everywhere. There are no exceptions. That is not a matter of course, it is unnatural. 
Man’s will is to live. Hence he feels his mortality as 
a hard slavery which causes him to sigh in deepest 
melancholy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p5">Whence comes this doom of death, mysterious and yet certain?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p6">The Jew Paul answers, from sin. The wages of sin 
is death. Since Adam’s sin death goes in and out 
amongst men like a hereditary disease; but at the 
same time it is the consequence of the sin of each 
individual. For all men have sinned and therefore 
all die. The universality of sin follows as a simple 
inference from the universality of death. St Paul is 
here thinking, in the first place, of individuals. They 
are free agents—freely have they sinned and so 
incurred the penalty of death. Thus far St Paul has 
not diverged from the teaching of the Rabbis. But 
he soon leaves that teaching behind him when he 
declares that it is not in the power of the individual’s free will to accept or to reject sin. Sin has 
acquired a sovereign power over the human race since 
Adam. There is a kingdom of sin, and that is 
humanity itself. We all, Jews and Gentiles, are 
under sin. There is a law of sin in our members to 
which we are subject. Hereby St Paul declares the 
necessity of sin for all men, and not merely its actual 
universality. He gives expression to this thought of 
the necessity of sin in opposition to the rabbinical 
doctrine, led thereto perhaps by a deeper insight into 
the innermost life of the soul and the play of motives, <pb n="230" id="iii.v.ii-Page_230" />still more perhaps by his apologetic. For this 
thought is a necessary postulate for the doctrine of 
salvation through Christ, which might appear to be 
superfluous as long as merely the universality of sin 
were maintained and exceptions were conceivable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p7">But what is the origin of sin, with its all-compelling power?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p8">St Paul gives two answers to this question, the 
difference between which is not explained in his letters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p9">1. The whole of mankind is involved in the fall of 
the first man. Through the first man, Adam, came 
sin, and as its consequence death, unto all men. That 
is the Jewish theory built up by the Rabbis on 
the foundation of <scripRef passage="Gen 3:1-24" id="iii.v.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Gen|3|1|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.1-Gen.3.24">Gen. iii.</scripRef> Its greatness consists 
in the fact that it is an attempt to give expression to the thought of the solidarity of the whole 
human race. The first man is made to appear before 
God as the representative of the whole race, and his 
fall is therefore accounted as the fall of the race. 
But the juridical and, as it were, historical form of this 
theory is unsatisfactory. Sin enters from without by 
chance, without any inner necessity, and obtains 
sovereign power by the commission of one single and 
accidental fault. And this fault of the single 
individual has then to be placed by the supreme 
judge to the debit account of all his descendants, as 
though each one of them had committed it himself. 
Such a juridical appreciation of facts harmonizes with 
Jewish modes of thought, but with no deeper sentiment. It was more for the sake of antithesis, too, that 
St Paul made use of this theory. He wished by 
means of it to establish clearly the universal significance of Christ.</p>

<pb n="231" id="iii.v.ii-Page_231" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p10">2. Sin clings to man’s bodily nature. All men are 
flesh, and sin dwells in the flesh. Man is sold under 
sin because he is flesh. Nothing good dwells in 
him, that is, in his flesh. So closely are the body 
and sin connected that St Paul creates the expression “body of sin.” This theory is neither Jewish 
nor Greek, but an original creation of the apostle’s. 
The Jewish starting-point is, it is true, clear enough: 
the opinion that the human body is weak, impotent 
and corruptible, keeping men in entire separation 
from God. Jewish, too, is the opposition between 
flesh and spirit, instead of between body and soul, as 
the Greeks say. But the pessimism which we read in 
St Paul’s sentences is by no means Jewish. The 
conviction of the weakness of the flesh and of the 
existence of evil motives or of the evil heart in man 
never suffered the Jews to abandon their confidence 
in their own strength and righteousness. Side by side 
with the feeling of sinfulness, the most characteristic 
features of Jewish piety are self-satisfaction and 
boasting on account of good works. Words such as “I know that in me, <i>i.e.</i>, in 
my flesh, dwelleth no good 
thing” must have had an altogether repulsive sound 
for Jewish ears; and Paul is very well aware how he 
tramples the optimism and self-satisfaction of his 
fellow-countrymen under foot when he uses them. 
And when he goes so far as to say “The flesh lusteth 
against the spirit,” he appears to take the flesh as the 
principle of sin and sensuality, just as matter is the seat 
of evil for the Greeks. Here he is ranging himself on 
the side of the dualism of the later philosophy which is 
ultimately derived from Plato. He draws nearer to the 
Greeks, just as Philo did before. But for all that St <pb n="232" id="iii.v.ii-Page_232" />Paul does not turn into a Greek. There is an effective 
barrier to this conversion—the firm hold which he has, 
as a Jew, of the belief in the creation, which surfers 
no second principle to exist by the side of God, but 
derives the flesh as well as everything else from the 
Creator of the universe. There is besides this a 
second barrier: his belief as a Christian that the 
world and all that is in it—the flesh therefore included—belong to God and those that are His, and that it 
is just the flesh in which the Spirit is predestined 
to lodge. Sin does not originate in the flesh—it 
takes up its abode therein as a visitor from outside, 
just as the Spirit is likewise to come in from without 
and dwell therein. It is evident, therefore, that this 
theory of St Paul’s upon which he bases the necessity 
of sin is his own work. Hard personal struggles and 
sad experience of the power of the senses may very 
well have supported the theory. The decisive factor 
was the destruction of all his self-confidence, of all 
trust in his own natural powers through faith in Jesus 
the Redeemer. Complete pessimism as regards the 
body is the necessary converse of the optimistic trust 
in Christ and His Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p11">Did St Paul himself reconcile his two theories of the origin 
of sin? Not in his letters—<i>e.g</i>. in <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:1-58" id="iii.v.ii-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. 
xv.</scripRef> death is derived from Adam’s fall and after 
wards from Adam’s earthly nature, without any 
attempt at reconciling the two statements. And the 
same applies therefore to sin. But can we rest 
content with this conclusion? Surely we must 
choose between the two. The connection between 
flesh and sin is either antecedent or subsequent to the 
fall. In the first case it is cause; in the latter, effect.</p>

<pb n="233" id="iii.v.ii-Page_233" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p12">Here we stand face to face with the ultimate 
questions of theological speculation. The gnostics 
soon afterwards occupied themselves with these 
matters. In fact, we here enter upon the domain of 
the Pauline gnosis and leave the field of thought 
covered by his missionary preaching. St Paul did not 
shirk these ultimate questions, but he came to no 
satisfactory conclusion, and contented himself with 
answers which are contradictory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p13">One can distinguish the germs of three theories.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p14">1. The theory of evolution.—This present earthly 
world is related to the future spiritual world as the 
lower stage to the higher. First the natural 
(psychical), then the spiritual (pneumatic), first Adam, 
that is, of the earth, then He that is of heaven—Christ. 
St Paul develops this theory in <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:1-58" id="iii.v.ii-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. xv.</scripRef> for a 
definite purpose. He wants to make it perfectly 
plain to his Greek converts that the resurrection body 
will not suffer from the defects of the present body. 
Hence he contrasts it as the higher and the perfect 
with the lower and the imperfect. In so doing he 
adopts the story of the creation of man in <scripRef passage="Gen 2:1-25" id="iii.v.ii-p14.2" parsed="|Gen|2|1|2|25" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.1-Gen.2.25">Gen. ii.</scripRef>, 
and thus obtains a theory which can easily be 
reconciled with the belief in the divine creation. It 
is full of a magnificent optimism. Onwards and 
upwards, step by step, leads the road. When the 
thought of the education of the human race obtained 
a footing in the Church towards the end of the second 
century, then men were glad to invoke the authority 
of St Paul. But as sin and the flesh are outside of 
St Paul’s scope altogether in these passages in First 
Corinthians, they can be of no real importance for 
the ultimate questions.</p>

<pb n="234" id="iii.v.ii-Page_234" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p15">2. The theory of degeneration.—Not only man 
but all nature is fallen from a state of glory into a 
state of corruption. The foundation is the story of 
the fall in <scripRef passage="Gen 3:1-24" id="iii.v.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Gen|3|1|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.1-Gen.3.24">Gen. iii.</scripRef> combined with the opposition 
between the spirit (before the fall) and the flesh (after 
the fall). Jewish legends (the books of Adam) and 
gnostic and Catholic theologians anticipate and 
continue this line of thought. In Paul himself we 
only find a few scattered indications, which all, however, converge in this direction. The present evil world 
cannot as such be ascribed to God. God created it, 
and it was very good. Did not God, according to the 
Bible story, create the world and mankind in glory as 
a world of free spirits? Adam and the whole cosmos 
were confined within the bounds of matter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii-p15.2">σάῥξ</span>) as 
a punishment for the fall. True, the flesh was created 
by God, but only as a means of chastisement, and 
that was death which according to <scripRef id="iii.v.ii-p15.3" passage="Gen. ii. 17" parsed="|Gen|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.17">Gen. ii. 17</scripRef> was 
to follow on the very day of man’s disobedience (<i>cf</i>. 
<scripRef id="iii.v.ii-p15.4" passage="Rom. vii. 11" parsed="|Rom|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.11">Rom. vii. 11</scripRef>: “Sin . . . slew me”). That, again, was 
nakedness (<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:4" id="iii.v.ii-p15.5" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>), of which man became 
conscious immediately after the fall: he had lost his 
former tabernacle, the body of his glory. It was the 
coming short of the glory of God (<scripRef id="iii.v.ii-p15.6" passage="Rom. iii. 23" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. iii. 23</scripRef>), that 
is, of that body of glory created in God’s image with 
which man had been clothed in Paradise. Mortality 
is the punishment for the fall from the world of spirits 
through the disobedience of the first man, and the 
groaning and travailing of the whole creation betokens 
the longing for the lost Paradise. It is only this 
theory that harmonizes with every step of St Paul’s argument and completely explains his position with 
regard to the flesh which is God’s creation and yet <pb n="235" id="iii.v.ii-Page_235" />was not from the very first. But these subjects did 
not enter into his preaching to his new Gentile 
converts. And thus we can readily understand that 
this theory is only incidentally mentioned in his letters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p16">3. The theory of evil spirits. St Paul once mentions incidentally (<scripRef passage="2Cor 11:5" id="iii.v.ii-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">2 Cor. xi. 5</scripRef>) that the serpent 
beguiled Eve—according to the Jewish tradition it 
was to commit adultery. This passage implies that the 
devil should be regarded as the cause of the whole of 
the evil condition of the world; nor is the absence of 
all mention of Satan in the chief passages in the 
Epistle to the Romans any argument to the contrary, for the place of Satan is there taken by a kind 
of mythological figure, an abstraction, sin. St Paul’s thoughts always cross over to the spirit-world ultimately; proof of this can be found in other Epistles 
besides those to the Colossians and Ephesians. Even 
in the Epistles to the Romans and in First Corinthians 
we read of principalities, authorities and powers in the 
upper regions which would separate us from God, and 
which must be abolished as God’s enemies before the 
end of the world. Now, as everything proceeds from 
God, and therefore likewise the angels, there must 
have been a rebellion in the spirit world and a falling 
away of some. On one occasion—it is in the passage 
relating to the head-dress of women during divine 
service—he alludes to the fall of the angels mentioned 
in <scripRef id="iii.v.ii-p16.2" passage="Gen. vi." parsed="|Gen|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6">Gen. vi.</scripRef> when the sons of God sought the 
daughters of men in marriage. On another, when 
speaking of the lawsuits of Christians with each other, 
he reminds the Corinthians that they, the saints, shall 
some day sit in judgment over the angels. All this 
presupposes apocryphal Jewish traditions as to the <pb n="236" id="iii.v.ii-Page_236" />occurrences in the spirit world. Thus the fall has 
extended even to the world above, and so the picture 
of the present evil world is completed. All demons 
are of course counted amongst these fallen spirits, and 
as the whole of the heathen world—its religion and 
its immorality—is ascribed to their agency, this gnostic theory obtains an 
immediate practical significance. Satan is the God of this world—<i>i.e.</i>, of the 
kingdom of sin—which is manifested, especially 
amongst the heathen, in so lurid a light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p17">St Paul’s pessimism culminates in this last sentence 
concerning the God of this world. The view at 
which he finally arrives is that this present evil world 
was not originally so created by God, but has only 
become such through the fall, and that it is now 
governed by fallen angels, powers hostile to God. 
Various reasons led the apostle to form this awful 
opinion: contemporary Jewish thought and feeling, 
his own bitter experience, his realization of the darkness of the heathen world in which he worked, and 
of the lurid light cast by the approaching day of 
judgment. The apocalypse of Ezra shows us how 
strong a tendency the Jews had in times of national 
disaster to entertain such pessimistic views of the 
world’s future. And yet, what a difference there is! 
For Ezra, there are still some righteous, few though 
they be in number, whereas St Paul writes, “None is 
righteous; no, not one,” and “in me dwelleth no good 
thing.” The reason for this difference is evident. 
St Paul’s pessimism is intended to serve his apologetic. It is because Jesus alone is the Redeemer, 
that the world has to be presented as irredeemably 
wicked, and every other road to salvation closed to <pb n="237" id="iii.v.ii-Page_237" />men. It is not the actual recognition of the greatness of sin and the impotence of man which is at the 
root of this theory, but faith in Christ necessitates 
these pessimistic postulates as presuppositions. There 
is a convincing proof of this statement. The pessimistic view of the world no longer holds good for the 
Christian, or at any rate only in a modified form. 
The Christian lives in God’s world, and he is lord 
thereof. The theory of sin is an apologetic means for 
the awakening of faith; when once this end has been 
attained, it gives way to other conceptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p18">It is evident that the apostle’s apologetic is very 
far removed from the preaching of Jesus. Jesus was 
no pessimist, and yet He surely knew what was in 
man, and knew that no one was good. Children and 
birds and flowers were His delight. He rejoiced in 
God’s love and in the good men whom He met. St 
Paul first violently extinguished every other light in 
the world so that Jesus might then shine in it alone. 
This exaggeration of the truth in the service of 
apologetics was the more fatal that the Church soon 
began to turn this pessimism to good account.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p19"><i>The Crisis. Jesus the Saviour</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p20">In the scheme of St Paul’s missionary preaching 
the message of the judgment and of death is followed 
by that of the crucified and risen Son of God. Here 
we have the heart and centre of the Pauline theology. 
Here we can see more clearly than in many other 
cases into the genesis of his creed. It goes right back 
to the deep personal experience connected with the 
vision of the risen Christ. And this experience 
imparts its personal character to the theory, producing <pb n="238" id="iii.v.ii-Page_238" />an impression of strength and truth. But the 
necessity arises for presenting it in an apologetic form—it is recast from a theological point of view, and it 
is only now that it assumes the outer form with 
which we are familiar.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p21">What did Paul learn of Jesus? For what was he indebted to Him?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p22">He did not know Jesus upon earth, and only learnt 
some facts of His life by hearsay. His personal 
acquaintance with Jesus was only brought about by 
means of the vision on the road to Damascus. Here 
he saw the heavenly Jesus, the risen Lord, the Spirit, 
and was called by Him to be an apostle. Hence the 
Resurrection of Jesus comes to be a fact of very far-reaching influence for him. Death’s reign is at an 
end. Eternity—the spirit world—enters in triumph 
into the world of sense. The morrow of the new 
day has dawned. Now, as the call at Damascus is 
the starting-point for the whole of St Paul’s new 
life, the resurrection has really become the foundation of his religion for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p23">A new light is forthwith shed upon the crucifixion 
likewise. Before this the Cross was the greatest 
stumbling-block, as it apparently refuted the claim of 
Jesus to be the Messiah. But no sooner was He 
accepted as the risen Lord than it came to appear as 
something divine. It was the means of salvation. 
By the sacrifice on the Cross God’s message of love 
and grace was conveyed to man. These seem to us 
to be theological reflections. But the sense of pardon 
and blessedness which Paul derived from the Cross 
was a real personal experience. Henceforth it is for 
him the fixed centre round which all history turns, <pb n="239" id="iii.v.ii-Page_239" />the source of all comfort, of all peace with God. St 
Paul sees the motto “God for us” written in great 
letters over the Cross.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p24">There can be no doubt, therefore, that this experience is the root of St Paul’s Christology. The 
articles of his creed, however, are a great deal more 
than the expression of this experience. In them 
as they have now come down to us we can hear the 
Christian apologist speaking. One instance above all 
others will serve to make this point clear. As the 
result of his experience St Paul might have said: “As 
for me, it was at the foot of the cross that I first 
learnt what God’s love meant.” But instead of this 
we read in the letters: “No man can attain to the 
certainty of this atonement save in the cross alone.” 
That is the language of the apologist. Hence the 
extension to all men, the proof of necessity, the exclusion of all other possibilities. This applies to al] 
St Paul’s statements about the crucifixion and 
resurrection: how much more to the development of 
the doctrine concerning the Son of God, where there 
is no personal experience to build upon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p25">The Cross, the Resurrection, the Son of God—these are three new great starting-points in the Pauline 
Christology. In the Cross he proclaims God’s love, 
in the Resurrection the dawn of the world that is to 
come, in the Son of God the pattern for all Christians. 
Since St Paul wrote, these are the three subjects of 
all Christology.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p26"><i>The Proof of the Love of God</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p27">The first portion of St Paul’s apologetic had presented the Gentiles before the judgment-seat of God <pb n="240" id="iii.v.ii-Page_240" />in all their sin and moral degradation. The wrath of 
God was all that they could expect. There was no 
means of escaping from this wrath by their own 
power or by sacrifices of their own. And then, when 
they were thus distressed and despairing, he brings 
them this surprising proof of God’s love. Even 
before St Paul, the death of Jesus had become the 
object of theological thought. This had been caused, 
above all, by the controversy with the Jews. As the 
Jews interpreted the death of Jesus as a divine 
punishment, the Christians opposed them with an 
explanation of that death by which the innocence of 
Jesus was securely established. His death was, it is 
true, a punishment—thus far they acknowledged their 
opponents to be in the right—but not for His own 
sin, but for the guilt of the Jewish people. It came 
to be a definite article of the Christian creed that 
Jesus died for the sins of those that repent and set 
their hopes upon His death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p28">When once Paul became a Christian, he accepted this explanation. All that he did was to add 
additional conceptions of sacrifice, propitiation and 
redemption, employing the terms of the professional 
theologians. The theory of sacrifice is repeated in 
countless variations in his letters, now in a legal, now 
in a ceremonial form, and again in both together. 
It was really through St Paul that the thought of 
Jesus’ death, of sin, and of the atonement for sin, first 
came to be inseparably connected. St Paul’s greatness is not, however, constituted by this rationalism—for such we must term the arithmetical manipulation of the death of Jesus—but by an entirely new 
appreciation of the Crucifixion.</p>

<pb n="241" id="iii.v.ii-Page_241" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p29">In the first place, he removed the death of Jesus 
from its narrow Jewish setting and placed it in the 
centre of the world’s history. He attached so 
immense a significance to this propitiatory sacrifice that 
all petty legal categories were felt to be comparatively 
unimportant. Jesus did not die for the sins of a few 
Jews alone, but for all mankind; nay, more, even for 
the world of spirits. The explanation of this fact 
is that no ordinary righteous man died on the Cross, 
but the Son of God, the highest object of the divine 
love. What need after this for any other sacrifices, 
means of propitiation, acts of penitence—in fact, of 
any human works? The propitiatory death of Jesus 
occupies the place of all that was ever done to gain 
God’s grace. There was nothing left to be done by 
men, or even by angels, than just to accept this propitiatory sacrifice. But in the next place St Paul’s interpretation of this sacrifice started from above and 
not from below. It is not that a sacrifice is to be 
brought to God which is to change His wrath into 
mercy. Such had been men’s thoughts before, but 
God is the agent, the sacrificer, the propitiator: and 
the motive of His action is love, and nothing but love. 
That was an entire reversal of the usual point of view, 
and we find it clearly and consciously employed by 
St Paul in all the chief passages of his letters: God 
was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself. 
God gave His own Son for us, to show us that He 
would give us all. God shows His love for us in that 
while we were yet sinners Christ died for us. By 
thus proclaiming aloud the love of God the apostle 
really does away with the necessity for all legal and 
propitiatory thoughts. If the conception of sacrifice <pb n="242" id="iii.v.ii-Page_242" />still remains, it is transformed into a mere symbol. It 
is not God who loves us that needs the sacrifice, but 
we men need the certainty that the act of propitiation 
has taken place. At bottom, the death on the Cross 
is not a means of propitiating God, but a symbol of 
His grace for men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p30">It is true, however, that the influence of Jewish 
modes of thought again makes itself felt here in the 
exaggerated estimate of the single historical fact. 
As before the whole process of man’s moral degradation was derived from Adam’s fall, accompanied 
by sin and death, so now all God’s grace is gathered 
together from the whole course of history, and 
concentrated in the death of Jesus. Paul actually 
denies that God ever pardoned before the death of 
Jesus; at any rate, he maintains that it was only now 
that His grace was made manifest. Had he not in 
his apologetic zeal already extinguished every other 
light in the world? This new light must now therefore illuminate the whole world and the whole course 
of history both forwards and backwards. This exaltation of the one historical fact was not so dangerous 
for Paul, who expected the end of the world in the 
near future, as for later ages, which were thereby 
nothing less than robbed of their faith in the living 
God. It must, moreover, be remembered that the 
historical fact can never be intelligible without the 
theological interpretation. One of two results is 
bound to follow. Either rationalism gains the upper 
hand, and defines the necessity of the death of Jesus, 
attaching a legal or ceremonial value thereto; or 
the paradoxical and the miraculous elements prevail, 
and then there remains nothing but faith in the <pb n="243" id="iii.v.ii-Page_243" />unintelligible mystery. Both results can be traced 
in St Paul’s writings. The same man boasts of the 
folly of the Cross, and defines the ways of the wisdom 
of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p31">Here the old and the new lie side by side. To 
the former belong the theory of sacrifice and the 
rationalism, which attains to its position of influence 
in the Church through none other than Paul himself, 
to the latter the paradox that God’s love is manifested 
in the Cross. Now this statement, when properly 
understood, annuls the theory of sacrifice, and 
approximates to the thought of Jesus that even 
death and suffering come out of God’s hand. But 
when St Paul narrows the statement, maintaining 
that God’s grace is visible only in the Cross, then he 
departs from Jesus’ teaching, who saw God’s love 
poured out upon mankind in all that He gave them 
both in trouble and in joy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p32">The reason of this is that St Paul, as an apologist, 
is obliged to narrow the road that leads to God’s love, so that it must perforce pass through the 
Christian faith alone, and therein he sets no good 
example to the Church.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p33"><i>The Dawn of the Coming World</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p34">The Resurrection of Jesus was an unparalleled 
event; the sovereignty of death was at an end; he 
that had ears could hear the first peal sounding for 
the general resurrection to usher in the world that 
was to come. From the invisible world Jesus stepped 
forth once more into the world of phenomena, and so 
testified still more clearly to the fact that the new 
world was close at hand.</p>
<pb n="244" id="iii.v.ii-Page_244" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p35">St Paul, who was himself vouchsafed an appearance 
of the risen Christ, grasped the meaning of the 
Resurrection of Jesus: the old world is passing away, 
the new world is at hand. Thereby the Christian 
hope received a mighty accession of strength. Again 
and again we have these two statements coupled 
together. As surely as God awakened Jesus so 
surely will He awaken us. But such were the 
thoughts of the earliest Christians as well. What is 
new in St Paul’s conception of the resurrection is the 
meaning that he discovers in it for this present life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p36">The positive and negative elements seemed to him 
to be necessarily combined in the Cross and Resurrection of Jesus. The Son of God had come into 
this world only to die because of it, and to succumb 
to its evil powers. But no sooner was He awakened 
from the dead than His life began in the world 
beyond, the true world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p37">All this seemed to Paul to be typical and symbolical, and that in very many ways. Did it not imply 
that man had bidden farewell to all the former world, 
and that the new world had already dawned? Death, 
sin, the flesh, the descent from Adam—their power 
was broken, their reign was at an end, But the new 
sun was fast rising, and its rays were already 
illuminating the Christian life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p38">To express this in theological language was, however, rather more difficult. Again we have an 
historical fact—to be sure, it was a miracle—to start 
with. Now, was this miracle to imply the transition 
from the old world to the new? It was evident that 
death, sin, and the flesh still continued in the world. 
The Resurrection of Jesus did not put an end to all <pb n="245" id="iii.v.ii-Page_245" />this. Nevertheless, St Paul persists in connecting 
the crisis in the world’s history with this one fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p39">The end of death is, of course, one of the things to 
be awaited. But flesh and sin are to be laid aside. 
How can that be done, seeing that Paul himself still 
lives in the flesh, and very many Christians still in 
sin? St Paul gives two explanations, and the one 
contradicts the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p40">On the one hand, as he looks at life as it really is, 
he takes refuge in ethical theory, in the categorical 
imperative. Christ’s death and resurrection ought to 
imply for all Christians the death of their own sin 
and selfishness, and the beginning of the new life. 
On all occasions St Paul insisted clearly and impressively on this imperative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p41">On the other hand, his metaphysical pessimism 
impels him to accept a theory which brings the 
powers of nature on the scene, and maintains that 
flesh and sin have been overcome in the tragedy of 
Jesus’ death. Seeing that men have been described 
by him as under the dominion of evil powers of 
nature, there is no room for a purely ethical solution. 
Somehow or other these natural powers must be 
vanquished and rendered innocuous by the death of 
Christ. This St Paul really did maintain, but never 
in a very convincing fashion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p42">As a matter of fact these theories are concerned 
with the other-worldly character of Christianity. 
That beautiful passage in Colossians: “Seek the 
things that are above, where Christ is seated at the 
right hand of God . . . . your life is hid with Christ 
in God,” tells us what is St Paul’s object. The 
Christian is to have his gaze turned towards the <pb n="246" id="iii.v.ii-Page_246" />future with eager longing and zeal for righteousness; 
he is even now to be a citizen of the heavenly country. 
Here St Paul quite coincides with Jesus, only that 
Jesus points to the kingdom of heaven that lies in 
front, while St Paul goes back to the resurrection of 
Jesus and bases his argument upon that fact. In 
the apostle’s insistence on the beginning of the 
Christian’s new life even here and now, we may find 
a further parallel to the belief which Jesus entertained—it is true, only for a time—in the actual 
commencement of the kingdom of heaven. And 
yet, even here we can trace the prejudicial influence 
of St Paul’s apologetic interest. He is compelled to 
derive postulates from this one fact to which nothing 
corresponds in reality. It is, to be sure, nothing to be 
wondered at that he to whom the appearance was 
vouchsafed should exaggerate the value of Jesus’ resurrection. Nevertheless it was a misfortune for 
the new religion, and in contradiction with the progressive spirit of Jesus, that the one miracle in the 
past thereby became the foundation for Christianity.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p43"><i>The Son of God who came down from Heaven</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p44">St Paul was not acquainted with the historic Christ 
during His life here on earth. He merely heard men 
speak of Him. He thus became familiar with all 
manner of instances of His love, humility, and kindness, and apparently he told his Greek converts of 
them. These, however, did not form the basis of his 
theology. The most important element in that are 
the titles. The knowledge of the titles and of their 
value compensates for the lack of personal knowledge. 
How could it be otherwise? If one knows Jesus <pb n="247" id="iii.v.ii-Page_247" />oneself, all titles are inadequate; if one does not, then 
one just extracts from the titles all that is capable of 
extraction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p45">St Paul had three titles from which to choose—all 
three had been commonly used of Jesus in the earliest 
Christian community: Messiah, Son of Man, Son of 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p46">The title of Messiah—the Greeks said Christ—is 
naturally retained by St Paul, were it but for the 
Jews’ sake. He employs the word in the old eschatological sense, as the Lord of the kingdom of heaven 
that is at hand, and also, with but little of its original 
meaning, as a mere title of Jesus. He nowhere 
attaches any new signification to it. He himself 
awaits the advent of Messiah, earnestly looks forward 
to the day of Messiah, and considers all Christians to 
be living in expectation of Messiah’s revelation. His 
idea of the Messiah is that of the apocalypses. He 
conquers Antichrist and vanquishes Beliar; doubtless He is surrounded by all the 
hosts of heaven just as He is represented in the apocalyptic pictures. And he 
likewise expects the judgment of Messiah when God shall grant Him to sit upon 
His judgment-seat. But this Jesus that is yet to come is of almost less 
importance for St Paul than the Jesus who has come already. Besides thus looking 
forward into the future we find him—more and more frequently—looking back upon 
the Cross and the Resurrection. Besides, he feels that the word Christ has a 
strange sound for Greek ears, and conveys no clear meaning. He therefore 
introduces two Greek titles in its stead: Lord and Saviour. The word Lord is 
introduced as an equivalent for Messiah into the official formulae <pb n="248" id="iii.v.ii-Page_248" />used at baptism; Jesus the Lord, no longer Jesus the 
Christ. Such is the shortest of these formulas. The 
word Saviour, or helper, is intended to explain to the 
Christians what they are to expect in the coming 
Messiah: the eschatological sense still largely prevails. 
He is not yet the Saviour upon earth. Now, as both 
Lord and Saviour were attributes universally applied 
to gods and kings, both these titles introduced by St 
Paul came to be the means, contrary to his intention, 
of separating Jesus altogether from the Messianic 
picture and of bringing Him nearer to the dignity of 
the Godhead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p47">The second title—Son of Man—St Paul abandoned, as it could 
only have denoted Jesus’ human descent for the Greeks—quite contrary to the sense 
of the Hebrew word. But instead he calls Jesus the ‘Man.’ It is possible that he 
intended this as the right Greek translation of the oldest title. “The man from 
heaven” would then be the last reminiscence of the passage in Daniel where the 
“Son of man is expected from heaven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p48">Unfortunately we cannot determine with sufficient 
certainty whether St Paul, in making use of his idea 
of the heavenly man or second man, started from the 
title, Son of Man, that was used in the primitive 
community. For in any case he created something 
new and original, whatever the preliminary stages may 
have been. The abrupt break of continuity with the 
national Christology and the conception of Jesus’ world-wide mission are both revealed in this title. 
Jesus appears to be so great to St Paul that He can 
only be compared with the first man, the father of the 
human race. Where Adam fell back He goes forward, <pb n="249" id="iii.v.ii-Page_249" />and He recovers what Adam lost. So Jesus is 
assigned His place in the world’s history, the division 
of which into the period before and the period after 
Christ, dates from this magnificent conception of St 
Paul’s. Nowhere else is the universality and novelty 
of Christianity expressed as simply as here. Only we 
must remember that it is ideas and not facts with 
which we are now concerned. It is not the historical 
Jesus who is compared with Adam, but the ideal man 
with the sinner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p49">Besides, St Paul himself frequently varied these 
thoughts. In one place you will find the whole 
contrast is made to consist in the difference of 
natures: Adam earthly, Jesus heavenly. In another, 
in the difference of the act: Adam disobeyed, Jesus 
was obedient. The explanation is that on each 
occasion he is pursuing a different aim. In order to 
bring out clearly the sequence of the present and the 
future world, he contrasts the lower and the higher 
nature of the two prototypes. But when he wishes 
to guarantee the certainty of the life eternal to the 
Christians, he demonstrates that equally important 
consequences for their descendants have resulted from 
the deeds of these two progenitors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p50">But how are we the descendants of Christ? There 
is no answer. Neither does the comparison of the 
consequences hold good. Adam’s descendants died; 
Christ’s followers die also. At bottom, then, no very 
great service is rendered by this comparison. It dazzles 
one at first, but cannot be carried out. It is a brilliant 
idea entertained by St Paul for a time but afterwards 
abandoned. The meaning of Jesus cannot be clearly 
expressed by changing and playing with such antitheses.</p>
<pb n="250" id="iii.v.ii-Page_250" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p51">There remains yet one title—the Son of God as 
the centre of Pauline theology. The word ‘Son of 
God’ had already been used by the earliest community, but in a very harmless sense. It denoted 
Jesus as the favourite of God, His confidant, knowing 
His ways better than anyone else. In the <scripRef passage="Psa 2:5" id="iii.v.ii-p51.1" parsed="|Ps|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.5">2nd Psalm</scripRef>, 
too, the words “This day have I begotten thee “denote the divine election and nothing more. St 
Paul gives the words Son of God an altogether 
new and mythical sense; for the Greeks alas it was 
only too intelligible. The Son of God is a heavenly 
being who has been with God from before the ages. 
He is more than man, for He became man. It is 
not impossible that rabbinical doctrines as to intermediate beings supported St Paul in this thesis. It is, 
at any rate, very much like the Rabbis, when from the 
passage in Scripture, “God created man after His 
own image,” St Paul drew the conclusion that a 
separate being, “the image of God,” must therefore 
already have been in existence in heaven, and that 
this “image of God” was none other than the Son. 
But St Paul’s experience, the vision of Christ, was 
the decisive factor. As he here saw Jesus as a 
heavenly being in glory, so he had to picture Him to 
himself as existing from the beginning of time. The 
faith in this Son of God that descended from heaven 
is a consequence of the vision of the Son of God in 
heaven. By means of his vision St Paul became the 
creator of the new Christology, which drew its 
inspiration, not from history, but from something 
above it—from a mythical being, and which won over 
the heathen for this very reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p52">But what is the relation of the Jesus of history to <pb n="251" id="iii.v.ii-Page_251" /> this 
Son of God? St Paul’s thesis is an exceedingly 
surprising one, but it bears the stamp of a man of 
genius. “The Son of God became a man such as we 
are, that we men might become sons of God as He 
is.” Thus the leading theme had been furnished for 
the whole long history of Christology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p53">St Paul used the words “man such as we are” in 
a very strict sense indeed. Jesus had been born of a 
woman. He had taken upon Himself our physical 
nature. He died on the Cross and was buried. He 
even died of weakness and to pay the debt of sin. 
Had the Docetae then existed they would have found 
no more determined opponent than the apostle himself. For the death on the Cross, which was their chief 
rock of offence, was the apostle’s glory. If he 
occasionally uses the equivocal expression, ‘homoioma,’ picture or likeness, then he would merely say that the 
Son of God, who is originally of a different nature, 
now became such as we are. Neither, however, does 
the later doctrine of the twofold nature—the opinion 
that in Christ Jesus a heavenly being was united to 
a human find any support in St Paul. Jesus, while 
upon earth, was for him a man, not a man <i>and</i> Son of 
God, first flesh then spirit, not both together. One 
thing only separates Jesus from all other men, His 
sinlessness, which has of necessity to be postulated 
for the theory of sacrifice. With this one exception 
nothing separates Him from ourselves. However often 
He may be set up as our pattern, nothing is ever said of 
a special spiritual organization, or of a second nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p54">Doubtless this whole point of view is a myth from beginning to 
end, and cannot be termed anything else. It was as a myth, as a story of a God 
who had descended <pb n="252" id="iii.v.ii-Page_252" />from heaven, that the Greeks immediately 
accepted it. And yet the form of the myth is, it 
must be granted, Jewish. God is in no wise drawn 
down into the world of sensible human phenomena; 
the thought of an incarnation of the Deity would be 
pure blasphemy for St Paul. It is not God but the 
Son of God alone who thus descends into this world. 
But the personal life of the historical Jesus does not 
exist for this theory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p55">The way in which St Paul, however, imparts an 
ethical meaning to his myth is very admirable. The 
coming down of the Son of man to a life of service 
and obedience forms the pattern of our humility and 
sacrifice. The whole of the great Christological 
passage in the letters to the Philippians has an ethical 
and practical purpose. But how much more simply 
did Jesus teach His disciples the lesson of humility 
by the example of His life upon earth without any 
mythological background! As everywhere, St Paul 
finally reaches the thought of Jesus, but here in so 
dangerous and roundabout a fashion that the Jesus of 
history is completely smothered up by the myth of 
the heavenly Son of God.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p56"><i>Paul and Jesus</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p57">The Cross, the Resurrection, the Son of God who descended from 
heaven—these are the three great innovations of the Pauline Christology. In the 
Gospel of Jesus they are almost entirely wanting, yet St Paul’s object is to 
express evangelical thoughts by means of them. The comparison between the Master 
and the disciple is especially instructive:—</p>

<pb n="253" id="iii.v.ii-Page_253" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p58">1. <i>Jesus</i>.—God is our Father, and has been always 
and everywhere. He showers down His love upon 
us by the gifts of food and raiment, by abundant 
pardon, by deliverance from the evil, by the promise 
of the kingdom that is to come. All that Jesus does 
and says is meant to confirm man’s faith in the love 
of God the Father.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p59"><i>Paul</i>.—In the Cross of Jesus God gives the whole 
world a proof of His pardon and His love. Without 
that there is no certainty of the atonement. Only he 
that believes in the Cross has the true God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p60">So speaks the ecclesiastical apologist according to 
the principle that outside of the Church—that is, the 
community of those that believe in the Cross—there 
is no salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p61">2. <i>Jesus</i>.—The kingdom of God is at hand. It is 
to be the aim of the disciples’ longing, and is to give 
them strength for a new life in righteousness. Jesus 
leads His disciples onwards till they can walk in the 
light of eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p62"><i>Paul</i>.—The Resurrection of Jesus is the proof that 
the world to come is already beginning. Even now 
the Christian is risen with Jesus and has entered into 
life eternal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p63">So speaks the apologist, who is bound to give 
palpable proofs for the promised realities, and thereby 
confuses facts and postulates.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p64">3. <i>Jesus</i>.—Through His teaching and His example 
He redeems men, so that they become the children 
of God, and lifts them up to a life of love and 
humility.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p65"><i>Paul</i>.—The Son of man came down from heaven 
upon earth so that we might have a pattern in His <pb n="254" id="iii.v.ii-Page_254" />self-humiliation, and through Him become the 
children of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p66">So speaks the apologist, who himself knew not 
Jesus, for whom therefore the mythical picture had to 
effect that which the impression made by Jesus 
wrought in the earlier disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p67">The consequences of the great innovation were 
boundless. Jesus was presented to the Greeks in the 
shape of a mythical drama. Once again they had a 
new myth, and that, too, derived from the immediate 
present. And this conquered the world. The simple 
teaching of Jesus of Nazareth had never been able 
thus to win its way to victory, for the world was not 
yet ripe to receive the impression of a great personality by itself. That which was great and redemptive 
in Jesus had to suffer itself to be wrapped up in the 
heavy coverings of dogma; even in St Paul it lives 
and works mightily therein. In spite of all, it must 
be deemed fortunate that Jesus was preached to the 
world by St Paul. After all, side by side with the 
thoughts about Him came the Master Himself.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p68"><i>The Salvation of the Faithful</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p69">After preaching the crucified and risen Son of God, 
St Paul’s next step in the course of his missionary 
labours was to gather the faithful into communities, 
to purify their life in common, and so to regulate it 
that it might become a haven for the individual and 
the means of his salvation. Passing now to theory, 
we find the doctrine of the salvation of the faithful 
built up upon these facts. Here, too, the foundation is 
formed by St Paul’s experience both of his own nature, 
and especially of his missionary communities; but it <pb n="255" id="iii.v.ii-Page_255" />is only after revision in the interests of Church defence 
that the theory is completed as we now have it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p70">St Paul had himself been converted by the 
appearance of the risen Lord. He had felt an entire 
breach of continuity with the past, the death of his 
former life, a changed estimate of all values, of all 
frames of mind. But at the same time he felt the 
growth of a new life within himself since that meeting 
with Christ. Powers burst forth into being, of the 
existence of which he had had no previous knowledge. 
He himself began to speak with tongues, to behold 
visions, to catch glimpses of the world beyond. So 
powerfully did he feel the nearness of God that he 
was compelled to fall upon his knees and to cry out “Abba, Father.” Peace and joy, blessedness, freedom 
from all anxious care, took up their abode within 
him. The contest against all the powers of evil 
seemed no longer so terrible. Victory was at hand. 
He felt himself to be more than human—a giant, a 
hero: “I can do all things through Him that strengtheneth me.” All this called for an explanation, 
and Paul, in accordance with the whole of his psychology, could only find it in the 
‘Spirit’ which had 
miraculously been imparted to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p71">The experience he had gathered in the course of his 
missionary work seemed to him to point in the same 
direction. Here he saw the servants of sin, the scum 
and offscouring of mankind, carried away by a passion 
ate religious enthusiasm from the very moment that 
he began to preach, and often even strengthened so as 
to overcome their sins. Many were the miracles that 
he witnessed among his converts—manifestations of 
power, such as the healing of diseases, the speaking <pb n="256" id="iii.v.ii-Page_256" />with tongues, prophecies, but also miracles of conversion. All this could proceed from nothing but the 
Spirit, especially because of the frequent ecstatic 
accompaniments. But here the value of the communities was far more evident than in St Paul’s own 
case, who had become a Christian without any ecclesiastical instrumentality. Permanent converts were to 
be found only within the communities. Like stars in 
the world, so these Christian congregations shone along 
the shores of the Mediterranean. Here was a visible 
and palpable proof that the coming world was very 
near at hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p72">Both these factors, the personal experience as well 
as the results of the missionary journeys, must be 
remembered if one would understand the doctrine of 
redemption. But the third factor—the apologetic 
motive is not long in making its influence felt. The 
results of experience are universalized and completed. 
The ecclesiastical interest acquires clear expression for 
the first time in a theory concerning the value of the 
Church as an organized body. The word ‘ekklesia’ is of course but little mentioned as yet, but all the 
more is said of Faith, of the Spirit, of Baptism, which 
together constitute the Church. But at the same 
time even the most determined apologist cannot shut 
his eyes to the imperfection of the communities and 
of the redemption by means of them. The patch 
work character of the whole of this earnest of the 
world to come is only too evident. Hence the theory 
concerning the postulates for the future world succeeds 
the theory concerning the experiences in the present; 
the doctrine of salvation by the Church is followed by 
eschatology.</p>

<pb n="257" id="iii.v.ii-Page_257" />
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p73"><i>The Theory of the Experiences</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p74">St Paul recognizes as the root of the Christian’s new 
life a single definite force: the Spirit of God or of 
Christ. This force does not work directly, but only 
through the means of grace. The inner means is 
faith; the outer are the Word, the Church and the 
Sacraments. Now, though the Spirit works upon men 
through these media an entire change of the inner and 
outer man is seldom effected: there are. obstacles in 
the way. Such obstacles are the flesh, the sin that 
still remains, suffering and death. The Christian’s duty is to endeavour to overcome these obstacles. 
He actually does this partly through faith and moral 
effort, partly through hope in the coming perfection. 
Thus the theory of the experiences leads on quite 
naturally to the theory of the postulates for the future 
world. Such, then, is the arrangement of the following 
section.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p75">i.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p76">The power that effects the believer’s salvation is the Spirit. 
Although St Paul occasionally speaks of the Spirit as though it were matter—<i>e.g.</i>, the outpouring 
of the Spirit—yet he regards it usually as distinctly a 
force. As such it is included under the strict law of 
natural causation, only that it is a cause of a higher 
order. Like all forces, it can only be described by its 
effects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p77">The effects of the Spirit are exceedingly manifold, 
and range from the extraordinary to the normal, from 
the miracle to ordinary virtue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p78">First of all come the physical effects—the ‘forces’ in the general sense of the word. According to the <pb n="258" id="iii.v.ii-Page_258" />popular conception there is not merely one Spirit, but 
as many Spirits as there are manifestations of force. 
One Spirit causes the speaking with tongues, another 
the interpretation thereof, another prophecy, another 
healing. St Paul himself writes of the Spirits in three 
passages of the first letter to the Corinthians. He 
there speaks of the Corinthians as “eagerly seeking 
for spirits,” each desiring to gain as many as possible 
for himself. We should to-day speak of these 
phenomena as the elementary effects of the religious 
impulse in the psychical and physical domain. St 
Paul himself was a master in glossolaly, more than 
all the Corinthians. No wonder that many caught 
fire at his enthusiasm. Such experiences are contagious. But little was wanting to make the whole of 
the Christian Church resemble a company of madmen. 
The apostle now, however, proceeded to allay the 
excitement, and that by summary measures. First of 
all he gathered all these different spirits under one 
heading: they are the various manifestations of the one Spirit of God. His 
object in so doing was to put an end to all jealousy and envy. The same Spirit 
gives to each one severally as He will. In the next place he sternly represses 
the wildest and least intelligible expression of this enthusiasm—the speaking 
with tongues—compares it with prophecy, and assigns a higher place to the latter 
because the understanding has a share in it and the whole Church is thereby 
benefited. That was a reversion of the order of precedence in the community. The 
undue exaltation of an egoistic mysticism was thereby effectually prevented. But 
finally, he places even prophecy itself far beneath love, “the more excellent 
way,” which is alone eternal: <pb n="259" id="iii.v.ii-Page_259" />the doing of the simplest Christian duties is of greater 
value, in his sight, than the most exceptional gifts of 
insight and foresight. For all that, he allows a certain 
value to all those manifestations of the Spirit—they, 
too, are divine. At Thessalonica he went so far as to 
take up arms in defence of prophecy against mockers 
and doubters. His object is just this, that the 
Christians should learn to find their way out of 
enthusiasm and the extraordinary into plain and sober 
everyday life. And this object is best served by his 
insertion of <scripRef passage="1Cor 13:1-13" id="iii.v.ii-p78.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.13">1 Cor. xiii.</scripRef> in the midst of his dissertation 
on spiritual gifts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p79">To quench this exaggerated spiritual exaltation 
St Paul places the exact opposite of speaking with 
tongues at the head of the gifts of the Spirit, viz., the 
word of wisdom and the word of knowledge. As he 
is speaking of nothing but extraordinary things, he 
must, in the first place, mean a speaking of God 
and the Divine which appears suddenly and unexpectedly, like a revelation, and surprises all that listen. 
The lightning thought of wisdom reveals the presence 
of the Spirit. But that is not all. St Paul teaches 
that the whole body of Christian knowledge, all those 
thoughts the possession of which constitutes the preeminence of Christians over Jews and Gentiles, can be 
traced to the Spirit. Every Christian teacher may 
boldly step forth with the claim that he is bringing an 
inspired message, and every layman who calls Jesus 
Lord speaks under the impulse of the Spirit. This is 
the point from which the representation of the 
Pauline gnosis will have to start. Two things are 
especially important in this derivation of knowledge 
from the Spirit. In the first place, the chasm between <pb n="260" id="iii.v.ii-Page_260" />the supernatural 
and the natural has been bridged. 
Not only the welling forth of revelation, but the 
permanent spiritual outfit which should belong to 
every Christian, are to be ascribed to the working of 
the Spirit. At the same time, however, Christian is 
contrasted with all non-Christian knowledge as some 
thing wonderful and higher. Here we have the 
origin of the sharp division in later times between the 
knowledge of the natural man and the faith of the 
Church. The same man who rejects miracles in the 
popular sense of the word proclaims the miraculous 
character of the new theology all the more loudly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p80">St Paul sounds the deepest depths when he brings 
the life of prayer into connection with the Spirit. 
Prayer as he describes it in <scripRef passage="Rom 8:1-39" id="iii.v.ii-p80.1" parsed="|Rom|8|1|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1-Rom.8.39">Rom. viii.</scripRef> is still very 
closely related to the talking with tongues. The 
understanding can go no further. Because we know not 
how we ought to pray all the more does the Spirit 
work. He comes to our aid, with sighings that cannot 
be uttered. But God, that reads the hearts of men, 
knows what the Spirit means. St Paul is here 
thinking of no ordinary prayer—no Lord’s Prayer 
even. He is thinking of moments of deepest emotion, 
such as came over him and others, prostrating them 
and casting them into a state of blessedness either of 
silence or finding utterance in sighs. Those are the 
moments when the immediate contact of the soul’s inmost being with the ultimate source of all things 
is experienced. That which he here calls Spirit is the 
mysterious background of our personality, inaccessible 
to all our science, working beyond our consciousness. 
But St Paul does not confine the Spirit’s activity to 
these rare moments of exaltation. Every prayer that <pb n="261" id="iii.v.ii-Page_261" />a Christian utters beginning with the name of Father 
proceeds from the Spirit. In every real prayer there 
is a communion of the human soul with God. Then 
the Spirit of God testifies to our spirit that we are 
the children of God. Then the love of God is poured 
forth in our hearts through the Holy Spirit. Then 
are we ‘driven,’ that is, we feel a higher power coming 
over us, and then we experience a feeling of joyful 
gladness, surest token of God’s presence. All these 
sentences have an enthusiastic ring about them; they 
betray their origin in a great time of storm and stress. 
Yet some of this enthusiasm every Christian in every 
age is bound to carry with him into his every-day 
life. Without that certainty which the Spirit gives 
us that we are God’s children, it is impossible to 
ascend the steep and rugged road that leads from this 
world to the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p81">The most important sphere, however, of the Spirit’s operations has yet to be mentioned. St Paul 
conquered the whole of life for the Spirit and thence 
derived all moral action and every virtue in our 
possession. The extraordinary is once more the 
starting-point. A charism—a gift of grace—is in 
reality the altogether exceptional privilege of quite 
extraordinary persons. Just as there are only certain 
people who can prophesy or teach, so there are others 
who alone understand the difficult task of serving, 
of presiding, of ministering to the poor, because they 
have been specially endowed by the Spirit with these 
gifts. This or that individual Christian can be joyful, 
or patient, or chaste in especially difficult circumstances 
where perhaps every other would have given up the 
struggle. The reason of that must be that the Spirit <pb n="262" id="iii.v.ii-Page_262" />gave him the power and the endurance. Originally, 
as in the previous instance, it was the different spirits 
of joy, patience, etc. In every case heroic and extraordinary states of thought and feeling are originally 
conceived to be the surest signs of the Spirit’s presence. But from this somewhat narrow starting-point St Paul draws wider and wider circles which 
gradually extend over the whole of life: <scripRef passage="1Cor 13:1-13" id="iii.v.ii-p81.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.13">1 Cor. xiii.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Rom 12:1-21" id="iii.v.ii-p81.2" parsed="|Rom|12|1|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1-Rom.12.21">Rom. xii.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 5:1-26" id="iii.v.ii-p81.3" parsed="|Gal|5|1|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.1-Gal.5.26">Gal. v.</scripRef>, are proofs of this. At first only 
heroic manifestations of love were conceived of as 
the workings of the Spirit. St Paul leads his 
Corinthian converts to look upon love as that power 
in life which is intended to dominate and transform 
all that is common and every-day. At first gifts 
were only ascribed to abnormal persons. St Paul 
leads the Romans to conceive of all Christian feelings 
and acts, be they great or small, as the effects of 
grace. It is not the excitation of this or that feeling 
which is to originate from the Spirit, but the inspiration of the whole life. So radical and complete is 
the change that owing to St Paul the words ‘in the 
Spirit’ or ‘through the Spirit,’ which originally denoted an ecstatic condition, came to mean the same 
thing as the Christian life. Here the Spirit is naturally 
no longer conceived of as a force that comes and goes, 
but as a Christian’s permanent and abiding possession. 
And yet how we are reminded again all at once of 
the previous popular stages of the conception! St 
Paul’s ‘gifts’ are simply a theological word for the 
spirits of the earlier age, only they are no longer 
external beings, but faculties and talents immanent 
in the soul. The strictly causal conception of the 
Spirit, leading to determinism, is likewise retained <pb n="263" id="iii.v.ii-Page_263" />from the earlier form of the belief. When the Spirit 
works there is no room for the free agency of man. 
St Paul never suffered this determinism to have any 
practical consequences, though there was no escape 
from the logical results of the whole theory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p82">But who can fail to recognize that the entire theory 
of the effects of the Spirit, which, starting from 
miraculous forces, derives from one and the same 
source all knowledge, the life of prayer and moral 
action, is nothing but the description of the Christian 
ideal drawn by an enthusiastic apostle? The actual 
state of things, the condition of the congregations, 
corresponded here and there with this ideal, but contradicted it in the vast majority of cases. A theory 
of the Christian life as it should be universally is here 
built up upon isolated great experiences. So Paul 
spoke to the Gentiles that he might sing the praises 
of Christianity, and to the Christians in order that 
they might be urged on to the attainment of the 
ideal by the description thereof. This apologetic 
character of the doctrine of the Spirit is rendered 
still plainer by all that follows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p83">St Paul terms the Spirit, Spirit of God or Spirit of 
Christ, and both phrases mean the same thing. The 
identification is by no means a matter of course. It 
is the apostle’s doing, and his object is the subordination of mysticism, under the influence of the Jesus of 
history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p84">The phrase ‘Spirit of God’ is certainly a very 
obscure expression; its meaning depends entirely 
upon the conception of God held by the man that 
uses it. He who represents God to himself as the 
impersonal first cause of the world, or as the negation <pb n="264" id="iii.v.ii-Page_264" />of the world, will conceive the Spirit of God as the 
mysterious forces of nature which proceed from this first cause. This conception 
of God and His Spirit is the cradle of all the later history of mysticism. The 
phrase ‘Spirit of Christ,’ on the other hand, is perfectly intelligible, and derives its meaning from the 
Jesus of history. Rightly understood, it is bound to 
render the evanescence of religion into mysticism 
utterly impossible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p85">St Paul’s universal experience in founding his congregations was that they became the scenes of a wild 
enthusiasm which was certainly connected with faith 
in Jesus, but had in reality nothing whatever to do 
with Jesus Himself. The breach with their former 
heathen life, the concentration of their thoughts on 
the after world that was so near at hand, their renunciation of this world, the feeling that they were 
safe in port, all combined to drive many Christians 
into a whirlpool of religious sensations. The religious 
life had been aroused, and dominated them exclusively. Plain civic duties and ordinary everyday 
work were neglected. Idleness, ascetic tours de force, selfish fanaticism, an exaggerated zeal for 
certain spiritual gifts, were on the increase. St 
Paul cut off all that was unhealthy and dangerous. 
Yet he still allowed enough and to spare of that 
enthusiasm to continue, which originated, not from 
the influence of Jesus, but from the untrammelled religious impulse. It is very 
significant that in speaking about these gifts of the Spirit—<i>e.g.</i>, talking 
with tongues, healing, etc.,-—St Paul never uses the 
words ‘Spirit of Christ;’ just as, conversely, when he 
does use them, he never has such manifestations in <pb n="265" id="iii.v.ii-Page_265" />view. Without denying the divine element in them, 
he suggests indirectly that these phenomena are in 
no wise specifically Christian. Indeed, they almost 
belong more to the universal history of religion than 
to the history of the religion of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p86">On the other hand, St Paul spares no effort in his 
endeavour to bring the Spirit under the influence of 
Jesus. This he does, firstly, by forming the expressions ‘Spirit of Christ,’ ‘Spirit of the Son of God,’ 
and next, and in a still higher degree, by placing Christ and the Spirit side by 
side with each other, and even identifying them with regard to their influence 
upon Christians. This last he effects by a threefold series of propositions: 
Christ lives in the believer; the believer lives in Christ; the believer died 
and rose again with Christ. In stating the second of these propositions, even 
the grammatical expression which St Paul employed—‘in Christ’—is exactly parallel to 
the words ‘in the Spirit,’ which were used in other 
cases. Now by this means the whole doctrine of 
redemption is apparently doubled. We have a theory 
of the Spirit and a theory of Christ, the aim of which 
is, after all, exactly the same—the renewal of life. 
Therefore the Spirit and Christ must be identical, as 
indeed we should infer from the very expression ‘Spirit of Christ,’ which connects the two conceptions. 
What, then, is the meaning of this identity? It is by 
no means a dilution of the idea of Christ into any 
thing impersonal or abstract: this is the last thing 
of which the man who had seen Christ would think. 
On the contrary, it is the Christianization of the Spirit, 
who is thereby transformed from an impersonal force 
of nature into the historical influence of the person <pb n="266" id="iii.v.ii-Page_266" />of Jesus. This is St Paul’s great reform. He firmly 
established the connection between the Redeemer 
and the redemption of believers. These were two 
separate things for the earlier Christians. On the 
one hand was the picture of Jesus, such as it passed 
over into the Gospels, and on the other were wonderful phenomena, tongues, etc., as effects of the Spirit. 
Between the two there is no connection, nor can 
there possibly be any as long as the sphere of the 
Spirit’s operation is merely the abnormal. St Paul 
teaches Christians to recognize the working of the 
Spirit above all else in the renewal of their lives, 
but this is the effect of the teaching of Jesus; 
Christ and the Spirit are therefore immediately seen 
to be one—or, to express the same thing more concisely, Paul will acknowledge no other power in the 
lives of Christians, by the side of the influence of 
Jesus. The logical consequence of his reasoning 
would have been to abandon the conception of ‘Spirit’ altogether in favour of the personal influence of the 
historic Christ. It would have been better so for 
all future time, for under the title ‘Spirit of God,’ all that was alien to the Spirit of Jesus crept 
into the new religion. That which hindered St 
Paul from drawing this conclusion was at bottom 
merely the general atmosphere of thought of the 
ancient world. Like all the rest of his contemporaries, the apostle was bound to recognize an 
immediate divine influence in these wonders and 
manifestations of power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p87">But it was Paul the apologist who completed this 
subordination of the Spirit to Christ. The Jews 
spoke of the Spirit of God, and the Greeks might also <pb n="267" id="iii.v.ii-Page_267" />have used the same words. But the Spirit of Christ 
is naturally the peculiar possession of Christians. 
For what purpose should Christ have come into the 
world, if it turned out later that there was another 
road to salvation apart from Him? On one single 
occasion (in <scripRef passage="Gal 4:6" id="iii.v.ii-p87.1" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv.</scripRef>) St Paul speaks of the sending 
of the Spirit as of something separate by the side of 
the sending of the Son; but no, it is the Spirit of the 
Son of God Himself. The salvation of believers 
can only be effected by the Saviour. St Paul cannot 
admit any other way. Without this nexus of conceptions the whole edifice of his apologetic would be 
undermined. The doctrine, however, was. it must be 
admitted, attended by a peculiar difficulty. We, to 
day, can speak of the Spirit of Jesus because we know 
Jesus from the Gospels. Now St Paul does not 
know Him; he only saw the heavenly Jesus, and that 
for a moment. Where was the guarantee that he 
understood the Spirit of Jesus? It is just here that 
the continuity with the Jesus of history seems to be 
broken. But facts prove that St Paul knew Jesus 
in spite of all—yes, knew Him better than all his predecessors. What he brought 
to the Greeks was no mere product of his imagination, but the real Jesus with 
His promise, His claim and His redemption. When Paul writes, “He that hath not 
the Spirit of Christ is none of His,” “He that is in Christ Jesus is a new 
creature,” he is filled with a profound and genuine impression of the person of 
Christ, and though it was only as apologist that he gave the final form to his 
doctrines, yet in this point he was right. Whatever of genuine Christian life 
was lived in the times to come, has its source exclusively <pb n="268" id="iii.v.ii-Page_268" />in the 
person of Jesus of Nazareth, or as 
St Paul writes, in the Spirit of Christ.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p88"><i>The means of grace</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p89">The Spirit of Christ does not enter when and where 
it will. It is bound to certain outer and inner 
media. The most important of the latter is faith. 
St Paul became a Christian without the help of any 
ecclesiastical organization, but not without faith in 
Christ. He had to bring that to the vision of Christ 
which the others had to bring to the preaching of 
Jesus. The parallel with the miracles of Jesus here 
strikes one’s attention. Just as want of faith prevented Jesus from performing miracles, so the Spirit, 
in spite of all the forces at its command, cannot take 
up its abode with any unbeliever. In neither case is 
faith the final cause but solely the condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p90">What is faith in this connection? Not primarily 
that which it came to be later—the acceptation of a number of formula? as true; 
just as little as this was the faith which Jesus demanded. Faith can best here 
be defined as readiness and receptivity for the work of redemption. When Paul 
begins his preaching of death and judgment, of the Cross and Resurrection, as 
God’s great acts of redemption, these all depend upon whether or not his hearer 
recognizes something divine therein, something that has to do with his own 
redemption. He needs not to understand the connection of the propositions. As 
soon as it dawns upon him, “this Jesus concerns me and my salvation,” then faith 
has been awakened in him. Consciousness of a divine power unto salvation in the 
mighty drama of Jesus that, and nothing but that, is faith. Forthwith, <pb n="269" id="iii.v.ii-Page_269" />peace with God, the love of God, and the 
certainty of atonement, make their entry into the 
hearts of men. This St Paul himself experienced and 
perceived in countless other instances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p91">If we ask in the next place whether this faith is a 
free act on the part of man, or whether it is God 
working in him, then it is very hard to say what 
answer St Paul would have given. The different 
parts of his doctrine of salvation are as a matter 
of fact so closely connected together that there is 
very little room for the exercise of man’s free will; in 
man there dwells no good thing—but yet there is the 
longing for salvation. The doctrines of grace and of 
predestination appear to exclude any co-operation on 
the part of man in the work of redemption. If God 
determines who is to belong to the saved and to the 
lost, then faith as a condition of salvation must be 
reckoned as a part of that which God decrees.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p92">But for another reason determinism cannot be said 
to be St Paul’s final answer. St Paul is a missionary 
and an apologist. As such, he is bound to count 
upon the freedom of his hearers. He would lose his 
missionary zeal, the fire of his eloquence and the 
ardour of his love, if he did not hope to attain his end 
thereby amongst men free to choose. He must 
often have exclaimed—like a Methodist preacher—“Now is the acceptable time, now is the day of 
salvation; be ye reconciled with God. Let not 
God’s grace be offered you in vain.” He who 
thus appeals to the feelings of his hearers does not 
believe that the season of grace for each individual 
amongst them has passed long ago. And so we find 
St Paul in the Epistle to the Romans counting it a <pb n="270" id="iii.v.ii-Page_270" />fault in the Jews that they shut up their hearts 
against the faith in their false zeal for righteousness. 
Even thus it is as yet not active co-operation that is 
called for, but something purely passive—readiness to 
receive God’s gift. Afterwards, it is true, St Paul 
leaves this, his first position, far behind him, when he 
makes salvation depend upon the acceptance of certain 
definite formulae; on the faith that Jesus is the Lord 
and that God raised Him from the dead, or on faith in 
His death. Consciously or unconsciously the ecclesiastical creed has here been forced upon the apologist, 
in the place of the mere receptivity of former times. 
And the creed at any rate is a human piece of work. 
Nay, more, for apologetic purposes this conception of 
faith is the only one that is practical. The preaching 
of the Church necessitates the ecclesiastical creed. 
The way of salvation is through the Church. Since 
then, this great word ‘faith’ has been used many 
thousand times to describe the entrance into the 
Church for those that stand without and to exhort 
them thereto.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p93">Of the external means through which the Spirit of 
God works upon them that draw nigh, the word of 
God is the most essential. Faith is awakened when 
the word is preached. In St Paul’s own case, of 
course, this does not apply. But not every one is called 
by a vision from heaven. St Paul’s opinion of the 
importance and power of the word or Gospel was 
exceedingly high. In it God’s power unto salvation 
is brought near to men. Therefore it is God’s word 
and not man’s. Here indeed the apostle is in entire 
agreement with his Master, whose employment of 
parables is a testimony to the importance He attached <pb n="271" id="iii.v.ii-Page_271" />to the word. The flood-tides of every religion have 
always coincided with the supremacy of the free word 
and with its exaltation high above all liturgies, 
sacraments, and the like. For it is only in the clear 
word that both the spiritual and the intelligible 
elements in a religion find expression, and behind the 
word stands the personality of the apostles. It is just 
owing to the high estimate which he had of the word 
that St Paul looked upon himself and the apostles as 
means of salvation. God’s message of atonement is 
only completed through the apostles, who carry it 
forth and publish it abroad. It is only where apostles 
have been bringing the word of God with them, that 
faith can arise and the Spirit enter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p94">We pass next to that which is 
really the most important of all the means of salvation, the Church, <i>i.e.</i>, 
the whole Christian organism. The demand for faith—<i>i.e.</i>, 
for entrance into the Church—proves that the Spirit 
is bound to the Church, and this is further indirectly 
proved by the fact that the Spirit nowhere has an 
abiding place outside of Christianity. But St Paul 
also adopted the most appropriate metaphor to 
express this theory, the Church as the body of Christ. 
Therefore Christ is the Spirit of the Church. 
Thereby he unites Christ and the Church so firmly to each 
other as only the Catholic system has done besides. 
For as yet no need had arisen for the division of the 
Church into visible and invisible. This need only 
arose when it became evident that the sad experience 
which even St Paul had had, was not transitory but 
belonged to the essence of the Church here on earth. 
St Paul did not as yet believe this. He looked at 
the good and bright sides in his congregations, and <pb n="272" id="iii.v.ii-Page_272" />trusted that the bad, however often it appeared, would 
meet with a determined resistance and be bound to 
disappear. The high esteem in which he did, as a 
matter of fact, hold his congregations, here combined 
with his apologetic thesis that the Spirit could work 
upon Christians within the Church alone. The power 
and the truth of his apologetic depends upon the 
former, the actual fact. Later, when Church and 
community diverged, it appeared to be a mockery that 
the Church should be a mediator of the Spirit of 
Jesus. Had it not become the home of all these 
elements which had gradually grown up in opposition 
to the real Jesus? How entirely different was the situation which St Paul partly 
already found and partly himself created. There was a rivalry of love in the 
Churches, a readiness of sacrifice, fearless renunciation of the world, a strict 
morality, mutual co-operation, a glowing hope for the future, an enthusiastic 
eagerness to suffer for Jesus. In spite of much that was disappointing, it must 
have been a delight then to strike a blow in defence of the Church. There was a 
great element of truth in the proposition, “The Church is the channel of the 
Spirit of Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p95">St Paul made a very free use of the metaphors in 
tended to express the relationship between Christ and 
the Church. Now it is body and spirit, now body 
and head, and again man and wife. At times he 
pursues the image into minute details without much 
taste, after the manner of contemporary allegories. 
But the very change of metaphor proves the indissolubility of the quantities compared. Christ and 
the Church form a unity for St Paul which nothing 
can put asunder. Now, however new this relation <pb n="273" id="iii.v.ii-Page_273" />may be, the value attached to the Church in itself is 
old and Jewish. Paul destroyed the Jewish Church 
for Christians, opposing the community of believers 
to the legal organization. These are great reforms. 
But the conception of Church itself remained, and to 
a certain extent even the way of looking at religion 
as a constitution. The thesis, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v.ii-p95.1">extra ecclesiam nulla 
salus</span>,” had hitherto only been maintained by the 
Jewish theology. Through St Paul it obtained a firm 
footing in the Christian communities. Here the 
apostle of liberty paves the way for the Catholicism of 
later times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p96">The same remark applies to the remaining means of 
salvation, baptism and the Lord’s Supper. Hitherto 
they had been valued as signs of membership, 
baptism as a condition of redemption besides. But 
it was Paul who first created the conception of a 
sacrament. Any external acts—here bathing, eating, 
and drinking—are turned into sacraments as soon as 
they are esteemed to be means of salvation. They 
are thereby stamped as something different from what 
they really are: the element of mystery and the 
miraculous takes possession of them, they come to 
be the instruments of divine power. This result 
St Paul achieved in the case of baptism and the 
Lord’s Supper. Baptism was not of supreme 
importance for himself personally. It conferred no 
new gift upon the man who had been vouchsafed the 
vision of Christ. As missionary, too, he had not 
regarded baptizing as his office. God had not sent 
him forth for that. Even the great idea of dying and 
rising again with Christ appears in the Epistle to the 
Galatians without any mention of baptism. It is only <pb n="274" id="iii.v.ii-Page_274" />in the 
Epistle to the Romans that St Paul makes use of it to elucidate this idea. But 
here, it is true, he employs altogether sacramental language of baptism, and 
parallel passages can be found in other letters. He would have baptism regarded 
as a miracle and a mystery. The baptized convert should believe that he steps 
forth from the water a different person to what he was when he entered it. In 
like manner he taught of the Lord’s Supper, that it was a meal at which one eats 
no ordinary bread and drinks no ordinary wine, but partakes of the body and 
blood of Christ. It was a spiritual food and a spiritual drink—<i>i.e.</i>, a channel for the conveyance of the powers of 
salvation. It is hard to understand how St Paul, who 
elsewhere always connects redemption with the Spirit 
of Christ, here all at once attaches a value to the body 
and blood, <i>i.e.</i>, to that which was after all perishable 
in Jesus. The reason probably is that he found here 
an institution already existing which could only 
obtain a place in his spiritual doctrine of salvation 
with extreme difficulty. But he did find a place for 
it, and thereby made it a sacrament. He had to 
educate his heathen converts, and with this end in 
view it appeared to him to be important that they 
should clearly realize their redemption in certain 
ceremonial actions. As a matter of fact he only 
confused them thereby, dragging them down from 
the spiritual sphere into that of natural magic. It 
appears to us at the present day exceedingly strange 
that the hero of the Word should at the same time 
have become the creator of the sacrament. He himself—every one who knows anything about St Paul 
knows that—needed no ceremonial magic, as the Spirit <pb n="275" id="iii.v.ii-Page_275" />within him testified to him of God’s love, and Jesus 
had set him free from the ceremonies of the law. 
But through the reception of the sacraments into his 
doctrine of redemption, he has himself a share in the 
origin of that Catholicism which made him a saint 
while at the same time it stamped out his spirit.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p97"><i>Obstacles to Salvation, and the way to overcome them</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p98">Salvation as St Paul conceives of it, is in its essence 
the imparting of a divine power. Men cannot save 
themselves—they are sick, powerless, and prisoners. 
Then there comes to their help the power that has 
its origin in the world beyond, the Spirit. He 
takes over the guidance into his hands as effective 
cause. We ourselves are passive instruments driven 
by the Spirit. The aim of salvation is that the power 
from beyond should permeate everywhere and 
dominate all, absorbing entirely everything that is 
fleshly and sinful. Then shall the next world, the 
new heaven and the new earth, have come unto us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p99">But do we even attain to a complete salvation here 
in this world—when everything that is old hath passed 
away and all things have become new? No; salvation 
by the Spirit is thwarted by certain obstacles which stop 
its progress. Death is still with us, and announces its 
approach by sufferings which ever remind us of our 
perishable nature and drag us down from the heights 
of enthusiasm. The flesh is by no means dead or 
absorbed. The Christian feels his lusts and passions 
only too keenly. And sin? St Paul met with it at every step among his converts. 
At Corinth alone incest, fornication, lawsuits about property, party strife. And 
had it really departed even out of his own life? <pb n="276" id="iii.v.ii-Page_276" />“Not that I have already obtained or am already made 
perfect.” The apostle had by nature a passionate and 
irritable temperament, temptations from within and 
from without, and at the same time a keen and highly 
sensitive conscience. It is inconceivable that he 
imagined himself free from sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p100">Paul was no fanatic to shut his eyes to any unpleasant facts. 
Whenever he came across a sin he 
called it by its name. To hush things up or decently 
to throw a veil over them was never his way. He 
remained unaffected by the flowers of Greek rhetoric. 
It would be truer to say that he occasionally formed 
too gloomy a picture of the state of the whole community because of the sins or failings of a few. But 
he never lost courage. He clings firmly to his. 
apologetic theory of the ideal of redemption without 
admitting any limitations, and he sets to work to look 
the obstacles that lie in the way straight in the face 
and to overcome them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p101">First comes the summons to fight against the flesh, sin and 
the devil, to fight with all the power of one’s will. For it has been proved 
that the Spirit alone cannot do it. Man—<i>i.e.</i>, his will—is to help the Spirit 
to victory by taming the lusts and passions, by hard 
work and strict self-discipline. Now here the 
categorical imperative and the thought of the end to 
be achieved reinforce the Spirit working according to 
laws of natural causation. Whether this is theoretically conceivable or not is a matter of indifference. 
Whenever St Paul expounds the theory of salvation 
he ends by this call to duty. And thereby he 
rendered experience her due. If we live in the Spirit 
let us also walk in the Spirit. We are debtors not to the <pb n="277" id="iii.v.ii-Page_277" />flesh, but should through the Spirit mortify the deeds 
of the body. “Mortify, therefore, the members that 
are upon earth.” The apostle’s deep earnestness is well 
brought out by the severely ascetic form of these 
exhortations. He was able, at any rate, to say of 
himself that he mortified his own body and brought it 
into subjection, lest while he preached to others he 
himself should become a castaway. When he 
actually saw any sin in the course of his labours he 
forthwith exclaimed “away with it.” For this, in his 
opinion, was to constitute the difference between the 
redeemed and the unredeemed: that the former should 
at all times be able to fight a victorious fight. 
Through the Spirit he has been raised from his state of 
impotence and has become strong and bold. He 
should have no lack of courage and faith in victory; 
the ardent exhortations of the apostle will furnish him 
with an ever fresh supply breathing the same confidence in the power of the good as did the summons 
of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p102">If, however, in spite of all, the believer should have 
stumbled, then faith raises itself up again by the 
Cross of Jesus. For surely God’s love does not cease 
at our baptism. Why, that is when it really begins 
for us. As Christians we are under grace, and have 
the certainty of salvation from the wrath that is to 
come. It is not, of course, from ourselves that we 
derive any absolute guarantee of the abiding love of 
God. Even though the Spirit may impart to us in 
our hearts the certainty of the Sonship, who shall tell 
us exactly where the Spirit ceases and one’s own wish 
begins? The moments of ecstatic communion with 
God are succeeded, alas, often so swiftly, by hellish <pb n="278" id="iii.v.ii-Page_278" />states of depression. The Christian only stands immovably fast in the love of God when he is not 
thrown upon his own resources, but can lay hold 
of what God Himself has done. It is only when he 
gazes upon God’s love as shown in the Cross that that 
comfort is vouchsafed him which is proof against 
every trial. Nowhere do we penetrate further into 
the depths of St Paul’s thoughts, nowhere recognize 
more clearly his sober sanity, his distrust of his 
own feelings, his need of an objective proof besides. 
Clearest of all is the following passage in the 
Galatians: first the triumphant exclamation:—“It is. 
no longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me: . . . .” 
there is all the joy of the new redeemed life. This, 
however, is immediately succeeded by the chastening 
reflection: “And that life which I now live in the flesh”; ‘the old is after all not laid aside, I feel its 
presence only too often’; but then follows the brave 
consolation: “I live in faith, the faith which is in the 
Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself up for 
me.” It is not the Christ within us but solely the 
Christ without us, who leads us through all our 
anxiety to peace at the last. And from this fact 
every Christian may derive the certainty of forgiveness. Accordingly, St Paul everywhere recommends 
forgiveness, and himself forgives. As far as we know, 
he may have received even the incestuous person 
into communion again, when he saw that distress and 
sorrow were driving him to despair. Paul was no 
Tertullian whose rigid sense of justice placed insuperable obstacles in the path of pardoning love. So he 
leads his converts on to the glad faith, that in spite 
of the sin that doth yet beset him, the Christian can <pb n="279" id="iii.v.ii-Page_279" />still remain a child of God, and can look forward 
joyfully to the day of judgment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p103">Our self-discipline and faith in God’s love do not, 
however, fully remove the obstacles in the way of 
salvation. Again and again the Christian finds himself entangled in this present evil world. Only one 
thing helps him in every difficulty, and that is hope. 
Hope alone permits the Christian to look at the world 
as it is, and to escape depression without wrapping 
himself up in any fictitious optimism. We walk by 
faith, not by sight. We are, it is true, saved, yet 
by hope. Here we see in a mirror darkly, and 
all our knowledge is fragmentary. We ourselves, 
though we have the first-fruits of the Spirit, groan 
within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the 
redemption of the body. The Spirit is an earnest of 
our future state, and not that state itself. Never did 
any man realize the imperfection of our present state 
more sincerely or truly. That is why no one can 
call him an idle enthusiast. This recognition, however, of the defects of our present state is but the 
necessary negative condition attaching to the positive 
hope in which St Paul’s message centres. This 
present world passeth away, and the salvation which 
has here been begun will soon be completed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p104">This leads us on of itself to the theory of the postulates for the future. The decisive factor here, however, 
is not the picture of his fancy, but the power of the 
yearning which draws its comfort thence. For this 
yearning Paul found words—think of the song of 
creation’s earnest expectation—which still to-day fill 
us, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v.ii-p104.1">ripae ulterioris amore</span>”! For the details of 
eschatology are always more or less the product of <pb n="280" id="iii.v.ii-Page_280" />this or that particular age, and therefore negligible for 
later ages. But the yearning itself, with all its consequences for the life of the apostle, courage, consolation, joy and patience, is that which speaks to men in 
all ages. The concluding verses of the 8th chapter of 
the Epistle to the Romans, in which trust in God is 
expressed as nowhere else in the New Testament, 
follow immediately after the song of the earnest expectation; and were it not for this confident hope in 
the future, they would lack all sound foundation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p105">By thus striving to overcome the obstacles on the 
road to redemption through work, faith, and hope, the 
Christian at length attains to the certainty of salvation, 
so that he can stand on the everlasting foundations 
even now, in the midst of tribulation and distress. 
The assurance of salvation is explained by the 
theory of election—Paul starts from the following 
proposition: That which is eternal cannot have 
arisen in time. If the Christian, therefore, is certain 
of his eternal salvation, then this must have been 
determined upon by God before all time. God chose 
certain individual men and women before the creation 
of the world, even those who possess this certainty, 
and foreordained that they should become brothers 
of Christ and children of God. In consequence 
of this election by God, all that happens to them for 
their salvation follows in an inevitable succession. 
Every imaginable evil may befall such chosen children 
of God—it matters not, their lives are marked out for 
them, they must reach the goal. All works for their 
good and brings them nearer to the goal. Even were 
a devil to get possession of them, he would have to 
work God’s will and bring them forward on the road <pb n="281" id="iii.v.ii-Page_281" />to salvation. So St Paul thought of himself: God 
separated me from my mother’s womb: so each true 
Christian may think, and from this standpoint count his 
whole past with all its guilt as a part of God’s plan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p106">St Paul thought that all Christians should attain 
to this consciousness of election. He did not, however, transmit his belief to the Church. Experience 
showed only too plainly that being baptized and being 
saved are too different things. The individual is to 
attain to salvation in the Church but not through the 
Church. St Paul prescribed no particular method 
for the acquisition of the assurance of salvation. As 
tokens he mentions now the love felt for God, now the 
faith in the Cross, and now the voice of the Spirit. 
In the end it is found to be a personal experience. No 
man can tell his brother what it is; he must discover 
it himself. God is faithful, and He will complete the 
good work which He has begun; so St Paul would 
reassure those of a wavering and doubting temperament. Here, however, there is a gap in the apostle’s apologetic system. Strict consistency demanded that 
entrance into the Church should guarantee salvation. 
St Paul meets this demand half-way when he connects salvation with faith. But he does not pursue 
this line of reasoning to its ultimate conclusion. In 
the end salvation is a matter which the individual has 
to settle with his God. Hereby we see that St Paul 
was more than an apologist for the Church: he was a 
disciple of Jesus.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.ii-p107"><i>The Theory of the Postulates for the Future</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p108">Here, too, the needs of the apostle’s apologetic 
system unite with his personal hopes. The vast <pb n="282" id="iii.v.ii-Page_282" />edifice of the doctrine of salvation is as yet unfinished. 
To complete the structure St Paul will have to look 
beyond this present world, so experience teaches him. 
But the Christian does not grope about in an uncertain and imaginary future which can be depicted 
according to individual fancy. The nature of the 
future world can, on the contrary, be safely predicted 
from our knowledge of the present. There are two 
facts which cast a bright light on this future world: 
the Resurrection of Christ and the possession of the 
Spirit. From the resurrection of Christ we may 
infer that our own resurrection will exalt us into a 
higher state. We shall be transformed, and our bodies 
will be like that of Christ. From the possession of 
the Spirit, it follows that we shall have a spiritual 
body, one in which the Spirit shall no longer dwell as 
a strange guest. But besides this—here St Paul is 
employing the methods of Jewish apologetics—we 
may learn a great deal as to the nature of the end of 
human history from the description of its beginning 
in the first chapters of Genesis, for all things revert 
to their origin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p109">From these data we can derive a clear picture of 
the Pauline eschatology in its principal features, distinguishing its negative from its positive elements. 
All that is hostile to God throughout the whole 
sphere of salvation must be conquered, destroyed, 
or at least subdued. Flesh and blood cannot inherit 
the kingdom of God. They are taken up into 
something higher. All the hostile angelic powers are 
cast down and subjected to the dominion of Christ. 
Finally, the last enemy, death, is vanquished. And, 
on the other hand, the dead rise up, they enter into <pb n="283" id="iii.v.ii-Page_283" />everlasting life, into the spiritual world, as it was in the 
beginning of all things. All Nature lays aside once 
more its garments of corruption and stands, instead, 
clothed in glory in the presence of God. And 
Christians now have spiritual and heavenly bodies, 
they are clothed in the bright robes of Paradise, they 
are fashioned like unto the image of Christ and stand 
around Him like brothers round the first born. Now 
all creation is once more good, and God is all in all, as 
He was before the creation of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p110">These are the principal features of the eschatology;. they are 
perfectly clear and in this form peculiar to St Paul. There are several features 
of the Jewish apologetic which point in the same direction—<i>e.g.</i>, the 
idea of a transformation of the body, but nowhere so 
simple and consistent a system. St Paul, it is true, 
completes this system by the addition of many traditional details derived from Jewish apologetics. To the 
principal features he added: the Antichrist, the arrival 
of Messiah, the restoration of Israel, the day of judgment, the millennium, Paradise and others. The 
process of transformation is also conceived in a thoroughly 
Jewish fashion with many wonders and catastrophes, 
and as of old, this earth is to be the scene of the 
kingdom of God. But all this is relatively of little 
importance compared with that which alone really 
matters—the immense progress in the spiritualization 
of the eschatology. We enter into a new world, 
a spiritual kingdom. The earthly joys of Jesus’ promise, the glad eating and drinking at His table, 
have gone. Paul retains, however, what Jesus desired 
above all else—communion with God in a higher, an 
eternal state of existence. Taking this, therefore, as <pb n="284" id="iii.v.ii-Page_284" />the essential, he leaves all the phenomenal apparatus 
on one side and so completes the spiritual process 
which Jesus had begun. God and eternity—that is 
the real issue at stake. The Christian is to strike 
out of his hope all that is of the earth, phenomenal 
and individual; it belongs to flesh and blood, not to 
the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p111">With these brief indications he has left us a number 
of unsolved problems. (1) Is the resurrection and 
transformation of the body one event, or are they 
two separate occurrences which succeed each other 
rapidly? On one occasion, St Paul says plainly, the 
dead shall rise incorruptible; on another he speaks of 
the awakening of the mortal body, when he explains 
to the Corinthians that the body belongs to the Lord 
and not to fornication; and founds his explanation on 
the message of the resurrection. He appears to presuppose that this mortal body will in the first instance 
rise again. Is it not contained in the very conception 
of resurrection and transformation that the old body 
will first of all arise from the grave and only 
afterwards be changed? (2) Does Paul expect a resurrection of all men, or only of Christians? In the most 
important chapter he only mentions the resurrection of 
Christians, but in the course of his missionary preaching he brings all the just and the unjust before the 
judgment throne of God. But even if the unbelievers 
participate in the resurrection, the spiritual body 
cannot surely be granted them. We do not find any 
definite mention of hell—the word itself does not even 
occur. Is it possible that he conceived of ordinary 
death as a final punishment? (3) When does the 
judgment take place? Does it coincide with the <pb n="285" id="iii.v.ii-Page_285" />second coming of the Messiah? or is it postponed till 
the end of Messiah’s reign, or does it take place progressively in the gradual victory over the enemies of 
God? The conception of the single day of judgment 
seems to be the prevailing one. But then can the 
new body in this case be said to exist before the final 
judgment has been pronounced? All these are 
questions which admit of no clear answer—for us, but 
not for St Paul. Probably St Paul pictured the occurrences in the after-world somewhat after the manner of 
the Apocalypse of Baruch. First, all men arise with 
their mortal bodies, and thus appear on the day of judgment immediately after the parousia. Not till then 
does God deliver His judgment, allotting death to one 
man, and to another the transfiguration of the body 
and everlasting life. If these suppositions are correct, 
then St Paul’s position is much more nearly that of 
the popular hope of the resurrection than certain 
phrases in <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:1-58" id="iii.v.ii-p111.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. xv.</scripRef> allowed us to suppose; in this 
chapter, however, he is trying to meet the Greeks 
as far as possible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p112">But is it true that all men are condemned either to 
life or to death? Isolated texts in St Paul’s Epistles 
appear to give expression to the bold thought that 
all men shall be saved. “As in Adam all die, so also 
in Christ shall all be made alive.” “As through one 
trespass the judgment came unto all men to condemnation, even so through one act of righteousness the 
free gift came unto all men to justification of life.” “God hath shut up all unto disobedience that He 
might have mercy upon all.” On these passages 
later theologians have based their hope of a universal 
restoration. But on insufficient grounds. As soon <pb n="286" id="iii.v.ii-Page_286" />as the texts are read in connection with the context it 
is evident that St Paul is only thinking of Christians. 
In his enthusiasm his expressions are somewhat 
rhetorical. Surely the great apologist of the Church 
did not build up his whole doctrine of salvation, 
closely connecting each part with the other, in order 
finally to cast it on one side. And if in the whole 
course of his missionary preaching he starts from the 
presupposition that there are lost and saved, two 
sharply divided classes, then he does not think of 
rendering his presuppositions on which the whole of 
his work rests illusory in the end. For clear-thinking 
ethical natures such of those of Jesus and St Paul, it 
is a downright necessity to separate heaven and hell 
as distinctly as possible. It is only ethically worthless 
speculations that have always tried to minimize this 
distinction. Carlyle is an instance in our own times 
of how men even to-day once more enthusiastically 
welcome the conception of hell as soon as the distinction between good and bad becomes all-important 
to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p113">Other passages in the letters have given rise to the 
opinion that in the course of his life St Paul gradually 
receded more and more from the Jewish hope of the 
resurrection and approximated to the Greek hope of 
immortality in the after-world. We hear of the 
apostle’s wish to enter into the eternal house of God 
in heaven as soon as his earthly tabernacle is dissolved, 
or of his longing to depart and be with Christ. That 
appears to point to something different to the old 
hope of the resurrection. But it is only appearance. 
The man who composed the great chapter on the 
resurrection in First Corinthians had not yet acquired <pb n="287" id="iii.v.ii-Page_287" />the chameleon-like qualities of a modern theologian. 
The hope which he there expresses is certain truth for 
which he will live and die. Even from the imprisonment in Rome he writes: “If by any means I may 
attain unto the resurrection from the dead.” The 
resurrection, the transformation of the body, and 
the judgment—those are the absolutely fixed points in the Pauline eschatology, 
and it is at our peril that we try to meddle with them. The longing to die and 
be with Christ is for him identical with the hope in the resurrection. This 
longing spans the chasm that lies between death and the resurrection, and 
proceeds straight to the desired goal, to the meeting with Jesus. So likewise 
the martyr Ignatius hopes by death to come straight into the presence of God, 
passing across the abyss between death and the resurrection, of which he often 
makes mention. For the religious hope, death, resurrection, and the coming into 
the presence of God are one and the same thing, always and everywhere, not in St 
Paul’s case alone. And in like manner the passage as to the dissolution of the 
earthly tabernacle and the being clothed upon with the heavenly habitation, 
refers to the change at the time of the resurrection and to nothing else. The 
apostle would not then be found naked before God—<i>i.e.</i>, in his mortal body—which 
appears to him to be nakedness (<scripRef passage="Gen 3:7-10" id="iii.v.ii-p113.1" parsed="|Gen|3|7|3|10" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.7-Gen.3.10">Gen. iii.</scripRef>) compared 
with the heavenly body, but he would be clothed 
immediately in the robes of glory. At bottom it is 
a matter of complete indifference to him what happens 
to his body before the resurrection. For he has 
found abiding comfort in this thought: “Whether 
we live we live unto the Lord, and whether we die <pb n="288" id="iii.v.ii-Page_288" />we die unto the Lord; whether we live, therefore, or 
die we are the Lord’s.” A man possessing this sure 
comfort need invent no new hope for the after-world, 
but can content himself completely with the traditional Jewish representations. Beyond the dark 
passage which he shall have to traverse he knows 
that he shall be with Jesus, and that he shall enjoy 
the vision of God—that is the goal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p114">The Pauline eschatology was too exalted for the 
later Christians, too poor in the concrete pictures of 
the imagination. It was not the letters of St Paul 
but the Apocalypse that became the handbook for 
the doctrine of the last things. Since, however, they 
drew the longing for eternity from these letters and 
suffered his courage, his consolation and his joy to 
influence their lives, St Paul’s labours in their midst 
were not altogether fruitless.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p115">St Paul was the first to build up a great theory of 
salvation. Before him salvation had been a matter of 
experience. No one had described it. Jesus made 
children of God of His disciples without uttering one 
word about salvation. Through Him they had 
become established in hope, and victorious in the 
pursuit of the good; the anguish of sin no longer 
beset them, the cares of this world no longer troubled 
them; death itself had lost its terrors. They were 
God’s children, living together with God as with their 
father. Upon the basis of this experience—his own 
as well as that of others—St Paul built up his soteriology. He called the power which produced all these 
single effects the Spirit of God, and united it with 
the historic Christ and the Gospel. The Spirit is <pb n="289" id="iii.v.ii-Page_289" />nothing but the influence of the personality of Jesus 
in history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p116">But St Paul likewise built up this whole theory 
of redemption as an apologist in the service of the 
Church. The Spirit was attached to the Church and 
its institutions. He made out all men outside of the 
Church to be as bad as possible, he set up the Christ 
of the Church as the only Saviour, and praised the 
Christian ideal, as it is possessed by the Church, as 
the greatest thing in the world. Thereby his soteriology obtained that definite ecclesiastical character 
with which it shortly afterwards passed over into 
Catholicism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.ii-p117">By constructing this theory of redemption St Paul 
united the Gospel of Jesus with a cosmology and a 
theology which in spite of many Jewish conceptions 
was bound to be welcomed by the decaying ancient 
world on account of its pessimism, its new myths, its 
ideal, its doctrine of hope. Jesus, His influence 
and His Church, were here introduced into the drama 
of the great world. All that was merely Jewish and 
national was weeded out; there remained the story 
of the fall and of the redemption of creation. And 
conversely, all the hopes and longings, the thoughts 
and imaginations of the ancient world came to 
crystallize round the person of Jesus, and so acquired 
consistency and the sense of reality. Thus, then, the 
background had been found for Jesus, and the centre 
for the philosophy of the world and of salvation. 
That was the work of St Paul.</p>

<pb n="290" id="iii.v.ii-Page_290" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XVI. The Anti-Jewish Apologetic." id="iii.v.iii" prev="iii.v.ii" next="iii.v.iv">

<h2 id="iii.v.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v.iii-p0.2">THE ANTI-JEWISH APOLOGETIC.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.v.iii-p1">THE contrasts between this world and the next, 
between Adam and Christ, the flesh and the Spirit, 
death and life, are the subjects of the great theology 
of salvation. No mention is made of Israel, of its 
law, of its peculiar position. These matters do not 
concern the Greeks. But the struggle against Jews 
and Judaizers compelled St Paul to undertake a learned 
exposition of his teaching as compared with Judaism. 
This struggle had of course to be fought out in the 
first instance in the sphere of actual fact. The 
connection with the synagogue had to be cut off 
in all places where St Paul preached, and the Old 
Testament had to be brought to the Gentile Christians 
without the official Jewish explanation. Then St 
Paul had stubbornly to defy the whole congregation 
at Jerusalem, and at Antioch to withstand St Peter 
to the face—fighting, in the first instance, for the 
freedom of the Gentile Christians, and in the second 
for their equality of rights with the Jewish Christians. 
More important here than all his learning was the 
resolute attitude of his personality. Finally he had <pb n="291" id="iii.v.iii-Page_291" />to beat back the attacks of the Judaistic emissaries 
upon the newly founded Churches, and to see 
to it (in spite of all abuse and denunciation) that 
none of the newly acquired territory should be 
lost again. In this struggle against the Judaizers—it was at the same time the struggle for his apostleship—St 
Paul stands revealed to us under his sternest and most rugged aspect. It is 
there that he breaks forth into abuse of the false apostles and messengers of 
Satan; it is there that he utters the curse against every one that should preach 
another gospel, even were it an angel from heaven. The fact is, that he knows 
that the very existence of Christianity is at stake. When finally the most 
impetuous attack had been repulsed, there was still no rest for him. For in the 
meantime, his other great enemy the Jews remained as powerful as ever. They 
denounced him as an apostate and a blasphemer to the Christians at Rome; they 
imprisoned him, and all but killed him at Jerusalem; during his captivity they 
stirred up all the strife they could in his churches—<i>e.g.</i>, at Philippi. He had to ward off the attacks of 
these Jews till the time of his death. Now this struggle 
against Jews and Judaizers in actual life naturally 
led him to engage in a theoretical campaign, both 
of attack and defence. His aim and object is ever 
the same: the justification of the mission to the 
Gentiles free from the bondage of the law. In the 
explanation of his doctrine, three points come up for 
consideration: the criticism and setting aside of the 
law, the defence of the reception of the Gentiles 
on the basis of faith, and the problem of the prerogatives of Israel. St Paul of course speaks <pb n="292" id="iii.v.iii-Page_292" />everywhere from the standpoint of a Christian 
apologist.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.iii-p2"><i>The Law Annulled</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p3">It was a memorable hour when St Paul met St 
Peter at Antioch, and fairly placed the alternative 
before him: Christ or the law. Either the one or 
the other. A little while before, at the council at 
Jerusalem, he had only proclaimed the freedom of 
his Gentile converts without criticising the observance 
of the law by the Jewish Christians. But now the 
law and Christ stood opposed to each other. Paul 
put the following question to Peter: Where have 
we ourselves found our salvation, and where not? No 
sooner was the question put in this antithetical form 
than the law was annulled. It now took its place 
amongst those hostile powers from which Christ has 
set us free. Henceforth St Paul’s motto was: to die 
unto the law, in order to be able to live unto God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p4">Thereby St Paul destroyed the idea that true 
religion was the legal system of the Jewish race. 
His object now was to establish this on a theoretical 
basis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p5">There were many ways in which he might achieve 
this result. The divine origin of the law might be 
questioned. Or secondly, the eternal and the temporal 
elements in the law might be separated by means of 
internal criticism. There was a third road, which 
led to freedom from the law—allegorical interpretation. Finally it could be pointed out that the law 
was not the way of salvation, and had been annulled 
by a new divine dispensation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p6">The first method—the denial of the divine origin—<pb n="293" id="iii.v.iii-Page_293" />was that, <i>e.g</i>., pursued later by Marcion, the apostle’s zealous follower, but St Paul himself resisted the 
temptation. A temptation it was for him in the heat 
of the fray with the Judaists, when he wrote the 
letter to the Galatians and the second to the Corinthians. At that time he laid great weight upon the fact 
that the law had been ordained through angels, by the 
hand of a mediator; it did not, therefore, originate 
immediately from the hand of God. Nor did he 
shrink from counting it among the weak and beggarly 
elements which, as heathens, they served in times gone 
by. Or else he spoke of the teaching of the law as of 
a “ministration of death,” and said of the letter that it 
killeth, words which surely would only be applied 
otherwise to powers hostile to God. Nevertheless 
he clings firmly to the fact that God gave the law. 
The law is not sin, but holy; the commandment is 
holy, righteous and good—and herein lay the real 
source of the difficulty of the problem. Had it not 
been for his tenacious belief in the divine inspiration 
of every word in the law he would never have 
needed to take all this trouble to prove that it 
would have to be annulled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p7">The second method was pursued by Catholic and 
gnostic teachers of the second century, who distinguished the eternal law of nature from the transitory 
law of ritual. Even the conversation of Jesus with 
the Scribe as to the supreme commandment seemed to 
point in this direction. But for St Paul the ‘nomos’ admits of no such division—it is something whole and 
entire. It is possible indeed to be uncertain of which 
part of the law he is thinking on this or that particular 
occasion: <i>e.g.</i>, in <scripRef passage="Rom 2:1-29" id="iii.v.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|2|1|2|29" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1-Rom.2.29">Rom. ii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Rom 7:1-25" id="iii.v.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|7|1|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1-Rom.7.25">Rom. vii.</scripRef> he has the <pb n="294" id="iii.v.iii-Page_294" />moral law in his mind; in <scripRef id="iii.v.iii-p7.3" passage="Gal. iv." parsed="|Gal|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4">Gal. iv.</scripRef> the law of ritual. 
But he has never expressed this distinction in so many 
words, nor does he anywhere treat of one part of the 
law more favourably than another. The essence of 
the law is for him the categorical imperative, and all 
its constituent portions bear this character in like 
manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p8">The allegorical interpretation had been a means 
even for the Alexandrian Jews (Philo and others) 
of liberating themselves, at least theoretically, from the 
literal meaning of the law. It was practised in 
Palestine also, and Paul knew of it. He made use 
occasionally of Old Testament stories in an allegorical 
fashion: <i>e.g.</i>, of the story of Isaac and Ishmael. And in 
like manner he interpreted isolated commandments 
which seemed to him unsuitable to God if taken literally; as, <i>e.g</i>., the prohibition to muzzle the mouth of the 
oxen when the corn is trodden out. Could not the 
whole of the ritual law be thus interpreted? Would not this turn out to be the 
road to freedom?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p9">There are indeed certain indications which appear to point in 
this direction. The circumcision of the heart in the spirit is contrasted with 
the circumcision of the flesh as that which alone has value in the sight of God. 
Or we hear of the circumcision not made with hands—<i>i.e.</i>, the putting off 
of the body of the flesh at baptism. If the law is spiritual, does it not then 
rightly need a spiritual—<i>i.e.</i>, allegorical—interpretation 
of those portions which are of less value? Does not 
the celebrated antithesis of letter and spirit (<scripRef passage="2Cor 3:6" id="iii.v.iii-p9.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 
6</scripRef>) lead us to the same conclusion? St Paul’s opinion 
is the exact opposite of this. By the letter and 
the spirit he sets up in opposition to each other <pb n="295" id="iii.v.iii-Page_295" />two covenants of different contexts—the one demands 
as a right, the other grants freely. The difference 
between Paul and Philo strikes one more forcibly 
from this passage than from any other. For reasons 
of his own St Paul could not find freedom in allegory: 
the law even when interpreted allegorically represented 
a demand for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p10">St Paul’s theology pursues an entirely independent 
course of its own. His criticism establishes two 
propositions hitherto unheard of: the law cannot be 
the way of salvation; Christ by His death has freed 
us from the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p11">1. The law cannot be the way of salvation, because 
it only demands, it does not give. It presupposes 
God as lawgiver and judge: man has to perform a 
task, God rewards or punishes. St Paul never wearies 
of describing this relationship of wages without toning 
down any of the difficulties. “Now to him that 
worketh, the reward is not reckoned as of grace but 
as of debt.” Thereby, however, the result of the law 
is merely a negative one. The law brings the full 
knowledge of sin: by its continual injunctions and 
prohibitions it actually stimulates transgression and 
drives a man to sin. So it works wrath and has death 
as its doom. Despair is the result of the service of 
the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p12">The picture which St Paul thereby presents to 
us of later Judaism is a very strange one. He 
characterizes it as a religion of wage service and of 
fear, a slave’s religion suitable for bondsmen only. To 
be a sincere adherent of Judaism is tantamount to 
despairing of one’s salvation. For God is the stern 
Judge before whom even the most pious Jew cannot <pb n="296" id="iii.v.iii-Page_296" />stand. In the Epistle to the Romans St Paul proves 
this point from Scripture, quoting passages from the 
Psalms and the prophets. “None is righteous; no, not 
one.” In the Epistle to the Galatians he argues from 
the law itself: “Cursed is every one which continueth 
not in all things that are written in the book of the 
law,” and hence he draws the conclusion that no man 
is justified by the law in the sight of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p13">Now, is St Paul’s criticism of later Judaism just? 
What would a Jewish Rabbi think of this representation of his faith? He would say: this is a 
caricature of our religion. The Jewish Church is law 
and grace. The law presupposes grace. To be a 
Jew, a child of Abraham and a member of the chosen 
people, is already a mark of grace. Circumcision is a 
symbol of God’s covenant grace. The whole Jewish 
Church is an organization for the attainment of 
salvation. It has sacrifices, repentance, the great 
day of atonement, the good works of the fathers, 
personal merits, the forgiveness of God in answer to 
prayer. He who has fear in the presence of the law 
may take refuge in the grace of God. For Israel has 
a God who is merciful and gracious, slow to anger, a 
faithful God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p14">How was it that St Paul thus entirely ignored the 
grace that was in the Jewish Church and the 
justification that was already within reach? There is 
a double reason—one personal, one apologetic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p15">St Paul saw to the bottom of contemporary 
Judaism. It was really in the main a service for 
wages and a slavish form of piety. A man could not 
breathe freely in God’s love, could not feel himself 
free as a child of God. Jesus could retain complete <pb n="297" id="iii.v.iii-Page_297" />personal freedom because the law did not stand 
between God and Himself. But wherever legalism 
thus formed a wall of separation, it fostered an artificial 
and slavish form of piety. The Church and the 
Sacraments do not give the one thing that is needful: 
the trust of the individual soul in the grace of God 
and the certainty of His love. The question as to 
the personal assurance of salvation still remained 
unanswered: it was only the day of judgment that 
was to clear up all that was now doubtful. An 
unbiassed examination must allow St Paul to have 
been justified in his criticism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p16">But now, of course, St Paul’s apologetic and 
ecclesiastical interests came into play. Besides the 
grace in Christ he could not possibly allow any Jewish 
means of grace to have any efficacy. The despair 
which the law produced in pious souls was welcome 
to him, because it was the only way to get them to 
accept Jesus as their Redeemer. The whole of St 
Paul’s criticism of the law, instead of being based on 
Jewish premises, always presupposes the Christian 
salvation that has already been won. As a Christian 
St Paul had become so entirely estranged from the 
law and the Jewish Church that he could never again 
judge it objectively. He was obliged, therefore, in 
writing <scripRef passage="Rom 7:1-25" id="iii.v.iii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|7|1|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1-Rom.7.25">Rom. vii.</scripRef> to learn to understand it again. 
Hence a Jew could never have written as St Paul did. 
Christ and His Church stand everywhere between the 
apostle and the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p17">2. The despair to which legalism leads has been 
clearly set forth. The law is not the way of salvation, 
but as it is nevertheless divine, how can we escape 
our obligation to it? Christ was sent by God to set <pb n="298" id="iii.v.iii-Page_298" />men free from the law. Christ is the end of the 
law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p18">Christ sets us free from the law in a twofold 
manner, in both instances by suffering vicariously for 
us. In the first place, Christ’s whole life upon earth 
was a free and vicarious service of the law. He 
was made under law to them that are under law. 
For the Son of God who descended from heaven 
was, as such, free from the law. If He subjected 
Himself to the law He did it for our sakes that we 
might become the free children of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p19">But above all the death of Christ was a vicarious 
suffering endured to set us free. St Paul’s line of 
argument is a masterpiece after the true rabbinical 
fashion. One passage in the law pronounces every 
transgressor to be accursed; another says that every 
one that is hanged is accursed of God. Therefore he 
that is hanged is accounted a transgressor in the 
eyes of the law. Now, Christ hung upon the tree, 
but naturally without being a transgressor or accursed. Therefore, He became a curse for us, and 
our transgression has received its due punishment in 
His death. Thereby we have been set free from the 
law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p20">The passage in which he employs the argument 
from the marriage law describes exactly the same 
thing. From a legal point of view death puts an end 
to marriage and sets the surviving partner free. In 
a similar manner our obligation to the law would 
be ended by our death. Christ died in our stead; 
that is as much as to say that the connection between 
us and the law had been severed. We are dead to 
the law. That is to say, we are free men.</p>

<pb n="299" id="iii.v.iii-Page_299" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p21">It is clear of course that all these arguments deal 
with legal abstractions and have nothing whatever to 
do with the Jesus of history. The question, does 
Jesus set us free from the law or not, could surely 
only be answered from the point of view of His 
position in history. This St Paul, however, absolutely 
refuses to take. The Jesus of history is for him a 
servant of the law just like every other Jew, but 
as Son of God voluntarily and vicariously. Now, 
without going any further, St Paul is at fault in 
his premises, and so the whole of this theory is an 
ingenious conjuring with ideas and nothing more. 
All this strikes us as so unnatural that many have 
found it hard before now to take St Paul seriously 
here. But for all that he was in serious earnest, and 
the idea that he had in his mind was a great one. He 
rightly understood Jesus when he conceived of Him 
as our Redeemer from the law. He revealed the 
contradiction between the respect which Jesus paid 
to the law and His actual relation to legalism. He 
drew that inference from the Gospel of Jesus, which 
His disciples neither had the courage nor the perspicacity to draw for themselves. Jesus was in very 
deed the end of the law; with Him began a new 
mediatorship and a new religious relation. The 
struggle against Scribes and Pharisees reached its 
rightful conclusion only when their legalism—the 
system which stood behind their persons—was 
annulled. That St Paul based this true under 
standing of Jesus on a very lame theory which 
disregarded facts, we have to take into the 
bargain. And, besides, St Paul’s mistake must be 
put down to the account of those who had been <pb n="300" id="iii.v.iii-Page_300" />acquainted with Jesus, but had not recognized Him 
as free.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p22">Of course, if we confine ourselves to the Jewish point of view 
we can easily understand the wrath and the indignation of St Paul’s adversaries 
when he came forward with proofs such as these. For there was no single word in 
his theory that carried conviction with it. The very method, the attempt to 
prove the annulling of the law from the law itself, implied reasoning in a 
circle. There was, to be sure, a good dose of the characteristic cleverness of 
the Jewish Rabbi in it: and that made it seem all the more obnoxious to them. 
This kind of apologetic was bound to repel every thinking Jew. Christ was the 
end of the law for the believer—<i>i.e.</i>, for the man 
who had from the very first embraced the Christian 
point of view.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v.iii-p23"><i>Justification by Faith and Freedom in the Spirit</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p24">The positive converse to the negative criticism of 
the law is the proof of the superiority of the 
Christian religion over Judaism. St Paul’s object is 
to show that Christians who have abandoned the law 
but who believe in Christ as their liberator from the 
law, far from losing, have been greatly the gainers by 
the exchange. Once again these theories are based 
upon experiences quite peculiar to St Paul, out of 
which, however, he constructs the defence of his 
practice as missionary and of the gospel which he 
preaches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p25">By the vision of Christ on the road to Damascus 
the religious relationship had been reversed for 
St Paul. Before, it was he who performed and <pb n="301" id="iii.v.iii-Page_301" />God who rewarded. Now, God comes to meet him 
with the free gift of love. He is the giver, St Paul 
the child, the recipient of the gift. That is what St 
Paul means by the word grace. It is the return to 
true religion from an imaginary faith of one’s own fabrication. God first—man last: that alone is the true 
religious relation. Thence rest and peace and thankfulness enter into the heart. And faith is nothing 
else than receptivity for God’s love, the suffering 
oneself to receive the gift, the being seized by God. 
Grace—God is the Father; faith—I am His child: 
these two belong together. St Paul has expressed 
this more clearly than anywhere else in <scripRef passage="Rom 4:1-25" id="iii.v.iii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|4|1|4|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.1-Rom.4.25">Rom. iv.</scripRef> 
Once more we hear the music of the <scripRef passage="Psa 103:1-22" id="iii.v.iii-p25.2" parsed="|Ps|103|1|103|22" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.1-Ps.103.22">103rd Psalm</scripRef>, 
and there is added to it a note which no Jew could 
possibly strike, a strain of personal assurance. For 
in the death of Christ God’s love has spoken to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p26">By this same miracle of his conversion St Paul 
became a new man morally. When he found God 
and experienced His love, the good became the untrammelled motive power of his life, proceeding from 
his inmost being. He felt himself free, and the good 
conquered, without any kind of external compulsion, 
without either threats or prohibitions, without the 
taskmaster: nay, rather, from pure delight and love. 
That, in St Paul’s language, is the Spirit. When the 
storms in his inmost being had subsided, external 
attractions lost their hold upon him. Instead of 
being something foreign to him, the good became his 
true home. He felt light-hearted and glad in the 
midst of all his labours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p27">By means of these experiences St Paul was able to 
look into the depths of religion as no previous thinker <pb n="302" id="iii.v.iii-Page_302" />had done. In so far as his propositions merely 
reproduce this experience, they are the foundation 
stones of every theory of religion. Once again St 
Paul has reached Jesus, and once again he has gone a 
long way round to do it. For no man possessed in 
like manner as Jesus the power of living the life of a 
child of God or of acting from the inner motive. 
That which St Paul only learnt through the shipwreck 
of his old life, Jesus possessed from the very first as 
an original endowment. Hence Jesus had no need 
of St Paul’s antithesis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p28">When it was therefore necessary to defend the 
reception of the Gentiles against the attacks of 
Jews and Judaizers, without exacting the observance 
of the law, and simply on the ground of their faith, 
then naturally St Paul found his personal experience 
very valuable. All that is genuine and profound in 
the doctrines of justification and of Christian liberty 
can be traced back to the experiences of St Paul. 
But his apologetic interests have here injured the 
expression of his thoughts to an even greater extent 
than in other points of his theology. They compelled 
him to accommodate himself to the difficulties and to 
the conceptions of his opponents, and to the employment of like conceptions in setting up antitheses 
against their theses. A great subject of a distinctly 
non-Jewish nature was thereby pressed into a perverted Jewish form. This remark applies to the 
doctrine of justification, which defends the entrance 
of the Gentiles on the ground of faith, even more 
than to the doctrine of Christian liberty. Jews and 
Judaizers alike declared that without circumcision 
and the fulfilment of the law no one could prepare <pb n="303" id="iii.v.iii-Page_303" />for the judgment, or hope for justification on the day 
of judgment. In opposition to this St Paul set up 
his doctrine of justification by faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p29">What, then, is the meaning of justification? What is the 
position of God, what is the position of man?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p30">The word ‘justify,’ like its opposite, ‘to declare 
guilty,’ is a forensic term and is thence applied to the 
act of the Supreme Judge—God. In later Judaism 
men pictured God to themselves as keeping account in 
heaven of the deeds of men upon earth. Every man 
had his own particular page in the heavenly book, in 
which the good deeds were written on one side and 
the bad on the other. Now the Judge passes sentence 
in every moment when He decides to write the deed 
on the good or the bad side. But He can only pass 
the final sentence when He sums up the total of the 
good and the bad deeds. There is accordingly a 
twofold act both of justification and of condemnation—one 
that is going on continuously as each deed is 
done, and a final one on the day of judgment. 
Under the first head would be included, <i>e.g</i>., the justification of the publican on the strength of his prayer 
in the temple, or of Abraham because of his faith in 
God’s promise. Under the second St Paul himself 
includes the justification of the doers of the law on 
the day of judgment, of which he holds out the 
prospect in <scripRef passage="Rom 2:1-29" id="iii.v.iii-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|2|1|2|29" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1-Rom.2.29">Rom. ii.</scripRef> Naturally the ground covered 
by these two kinds of sentence differs considerably. 
In the first instance it is the praise of a good deed; in 
the second, entrance into the everlasting blessedness, 
salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p31">The question now arises, which kind of sentence St Paul had in 
view in his doctrine of justification: <pb n="304" id="iii.v.iii-Page_304" />for he was acquainted with both from the very first, 
just as his teachers the Rabbis were acquainted with 
them. Under the justification for which he contends 
he understands the single final sentence of God, the 
sentence which decides upon life and death. But 
now comes the innovation which he introduced. In 
the first place, instead of awaiting God’s final verdict 
on a future day of judgment, he transfers it to the 
very beginning, to the entrance of the convert into 
the Christian community, so that every Christian, 
being already justified, can go forward in confident 
joy; secondly, he attaches a new meaning to justification, inasmuch as not the righteous but sinners are 
justified; henceforth it is simply equivalent to forgiveness—forgiveness for time and for eternity. Whereas 
the Jew anxiously awaits the uncertain award of God 
in the hope that he will stand the test of the day of 
the Lord because of his good works, the Christian has 
the full assurance, from the very day of his entrance 
into the community, of having received a full pardon 
in spite of all his sins. Both innovations—participation in salvation here and now and the reception of 
grace instead of one’s just due—completely transform 
the idea of justification. All that is left are the 
juridical terms and the forensic appearance. “I am 
justified,” no longer means, now I have acted rightly 
in the sight of God, but I have received forgiveness 
and am assured of His grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p32">What, then, is the position of God in justification? 
Here we clearly realize the contradiction between the 
new meaning and the old form. God must be conceived of as judge in accordance with the forensic 
expressions. As such He gives His award on the <pb n="305" id="iii.v.iii-Page_305" />ground of the deeds of men that are brought before Him for 
judgment. So it appears to be, as long as we look merely at the form. But the 
meaning points in a contrary direction. The God who declares sinners to be 
righteous, ceases to be a judge. He is the God of grace, and not of justice. 
Would that the old order, first man, then God, had not been retained even when 
the old doctrine received its new setting!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p33">In the Jewish doctrine of justification God is the 
judge who punishes or rewards. St Paul, revising 
this doctrine, substitutes the God of mercy who 
forgives sinners on the ground of their faith. 
But St Paul’s ultimate object was to establish the 
new order: first God, then man. This he does in 
the Epistle to the Galatians by emphasizing the 
promise, and by uniting promise and faith in one 
conception. The God that promises is the God that ‘prevents’; man’s faith only comes second. In the 
Epistle to the Romans the doctrine of the revelation 
of the “righteousness of God” in the death of Jesus 
is intended to express the same thought. In the 
doctrine of justification as a connected whole, ‘righteousness’ must be the substantive to the verb 
‘to set forth as righteous,’ <i>i.e</i>. to justify, and means ‘justification.’ The only reason why St Paul did not 
employ the ordinary Greek word for justification is 
that the Old Testament provided him with an 
expression established by long usage, “The righteousness of God” (<i>cp</i>. <scripRef passage="Isa 51:5,6,8" id="iii.v.iii-p33.1" parsed="|Isa|51|5|51|6;|Isa|51|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.5-Isa.51.6 Bible:Isa.51.8">Isa. li. 5, 6, 8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Psa 97:2" id="iii.v.iii-p33.2" parsed="|Ps|97|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.2">Ps. xcvii. 2</scripRef>). St Paul, 
as we have seen, altered the signification of the idea! 
It now means simply forgiveness, grace, love. This 
grace of God has been manifested, he says, in the 
death of Jesus: here is the objective fact to which <pb n="306" id="iii.v.iii-Page_306" />the sinner seeking for forgiveness can cling. God’s love, 
therefore, according to St Paul, does not follow the act of faith but 
anticipates it. That is the great reversal in the religious relationship which 
Paul himself experienced. But he did not succeed in giving clear expression to 
his new thoughts. The old form of the doctrine of justification was still too 
powerful. In his controversy with the Jews St Paul did not manage to find the 
simple words “God is our Father.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p34">But the old forensic system exercises its most 
baneful effect upon the position of man in the doctrine 
of justification. Faith in Jesus Christ comes to be 
the condition for justification. Now for Paul himself 
this faith was nothing but the feeling of God’s love 
in the death of Jesus, the passive reception of God’s gift, the exact opposite of any kind of performance 
of works. But in the course of his controversy with 
the Judaizers, he sets up, in opposition to their thesis, 
justification by the works of the law, his antithesis, 
justification by faith; thus putting faith instead of 
the ceremonies of the law as the work of man that 
is acceptable to God. That is, of course, not his 
intention: he emphatically declares faith and works to be opposites, but the 
power of his adversaries’ formula is stronger than his will. And what is the 
faith after all which secures justification? It is the faith in Jesus as the 
Messiah, in His death and resurrection—in a word, it is the creed of the Church. 
And thus in fact a new work—the Church’s creed—has stepped into the place of 
circumcision, ordinances as to food, the Sabbath, etc., and even now the 
apologist is not afraid of uttering the fatal proposition: <pb n="307" id="iii.v.iii-Page_307" />“The creed of the Church will save a man in the day 
of judgment, and will secure eternal blessedness for 
him.” The subject of controversy with Jews and 
Judaizers was the question whether entrance into 
the Christian fellowship might be considered a substitute for the Jewish ceremonies or not. But how 
widely removed is this question from St Paul’s deep 
personal experiences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p35">One further argument, however, was indispensable. 
If St Paul wished to refute Judaism, he must prove “justification by faith” from the Old Testament. 
It was a critical undertaking. How could he expect 
to find again in the Old Testament the great new 
creation which he had experienced in Jesus? But 
apologetic methods smooth away most difficulties by 
taking merely words into account. By chance the 
decisive words ‘faith’ and ‘righteousness’ were found 
in the Old Testament (<scripRef passage="Gen 15:6" id="iii.v.iii-p35.1" parsed="|Gen|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.6">Gen. xv.</scripRef>) “Abraham believed . . . . and it was reckoned unto him for 
righteousness” (<scripRef passage="Hab 2:1-20" id="iii.v.iii-p35.2" parsed="|Hab|2|1|2|20" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.1-Hab.2.20">Hab. ii.</scripRef>). “The righteous shall live by 
faith.” So the proof was furnished both from the law 
and the prophets. By <scripRef passage="Gen 15:6" id="iii.v.iii-p35.3" parsed="|Gen|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.6">Gen. xv.</scripRef> St Paul even secured 
Abraham, the ancestor of the Jewish people, for his 
doctrine. This was an immense advantage, for now 
he had the start of the law by 450 years. Clearly, 
then, it was proved to be altogether secondary. Even 
circumcision was now proved to have come in after 
faith. The institution of the rite is described two 
chapters after <scripRef id="iii.v.iii-p35.4" passage="Gen. xv." parsed="|Gen|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15">Gen. xv.</scripRef> It was therefore likewise 
something secondary and not the main condition. 
The appeal to antiquity had resulted in St Paul’s favour; he had vanquished his opponents, for the old, 
according to the belief of that age, was everywhere <pb n="308" id="iii.v.iii-Page_308" />the more venerable and holy. With what one must 
almost call a refinement of cleverness, St Paul 
managed to extract a proof of justification by faith 
even from a passage which actually praised the law. 
It was the passage <scripRef passage="Deut 30:11-14" id="iii.v.iii-p35.5" parsed="|Deut|30|11|30|14" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.11-Deut.30.14">Deut. xxx. 11 seq.</scripRef>, “This commandment which I command thee this day, it is not 
concealed from thee, neither is it far off . . . . for it 
is the word that is very nigh unto thee, in thy mouth 
and in thy heart that thou mayest do it.” The clever 
man simply omitted the first words “The commandment,” etc., and the conclusion “That thou mayest 
do it,” and lo and behold he had interpreted the word 
as his gospel, and ‘mouth’ and ‘heart’ as ‘faith’ and ‘confession.’ To a Rabbi this exegesis could appear 
as nothing else than deceitful. And doubtless St 
Paul heard the epithet applied to his procedure. 
Thereupon he answered that when the Old Testament 
was read the “veil of Moses” was over the hearts of 
the Jews, so that the true meaning of the law remained 
concealed from them; or, in a more succinct and 
emphatic form, that the devil had blinded them. 
This, then, was the conclusion of the controversy 
concerning the proof from Scripture between St Paul 
and his opponents.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p36">But for us there is still another point in this matter which 
is very instructive. Through the use that St Paul makes of Abraham in his 
apologetic he renders the theory of salvation vulnerable. Before this we always 
used to hear that the whole of mankind was a ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.v.iii-p36.1">massa perditionis</span>,’ that the light of salvation only 
began to shine in the world when Christ came on 
earth. And now, all at once, long before Christ’s advent, there is the golden age of Abraham in the <pb n="309" id="iii.v.iii-Page_309" />midst of this wicked world. The contradiction is due 
to the fact that two separate systems of apologetic, 
the one for Greeks and the other for Jews, intersect 
at this point. The consequence of this is that the 
Old Testament and its God are saved; the God of 
Jesus Christ is also the God of Abraham. In a later 
age the whole assault of the gnostics beat in vain 
against this rock of apologetics. And thus, even 
this artificial proof from Scripture turned out to be 
a piece of good fortune for the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p37">Whoever examines St Paul’s doctrine of justification, laying aside all Protestant prejudices, is bound 
to reckon it one of his most disastrous creations. 
The word ‘justify,’ with the new meaning attached 
to it, is ambiguous; the position of God who as judge 
declares the sinner to be righteous, is confusing; the 
value attached to the creed of the Church as the 
decisive factor in the judgment is fraught with evil 
consequences, and the proof from the Old Testament 
is arbitrary and artificial. St Paul fought for the 
universalism of Christianity and the substitution of 
the religion of love for that of legalism: what he 
really attained was the establishment of the Christian 
Church with the new legalism of faith and the creed, 
with the return of all the Jewish sins of narrowness, 
fanaticism, and the restricted conception of God. A 
great and profound thought, however, lies hidden, in 
spite of all, beneath the defective outer form. God 
is our Father, who freely gives to us whether we 
deserve it or not, and we men, just as we are, His 
children, living by His love. This thought is at 
once strengthened and realized by the fact of the 
historical manifestation of Christ. To the kernel <pb n="310" id="iii.v.iii-Page_310" />though not to the husk we Protestants certainly 
owe the deepest reverence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p38">The second reproach, however, which his Jewish 
adversaries cast in his teeth still remained unanswered. 
The annulling of the law was equivalent, they said, 
to an invitation to unchecked sin. The reception of 
the Gentiles without the law merely paved the way 
for the entrance of immorality into the Christian 
Churches. St Paul’s answer to this was the doctrine 
of Christian freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p39">He attaches a sharply defined meaning to the word ‘freedom’: it is freedom from the Jewish law, which, 
like a giant, holds men in bondage. The children of 
the house are free, therefore freedom from the law 
means at the same time the sonship of God. And 
that, according to St Paul, was Christ’s great achievement, that out of the slaves of legalism He made us 
to be the free children of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p40">But there is no danger in this freedom from the 
law, because the Christian’s new life proceeds from 
within. In the Spirit which God has given him, the 
Christian has a complete substitute for the law. 
Whilst the law, as a foreign and extraneous power, 
demanded of us that which was incapable of fulfilment, and was unable to break the inner law of sin in 
our members, the Spirit grants the Christian the 
power for a new life from within, and all that proceeds 
from the Spirit is not contrary to the law but fulfils 
it. The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, 
chastity; and along with the gift of love is given the 
fulfilment of the whole law, for the command of love 
to one’s neighbour is the sum of the whole law. So, 
then, the freedom of the Christian from the law is no <pb n="311" id="iii.v.iii-Page_311" />freedom to commit sin, for from the Spirit there 
proceeds only the victory over sin and obedience to 
the will of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p41">It is as though one stepped out of the dark night 
into the bright light of day, when one comes to these 
marvellous and simple sentences after leaving the 
laboured arguments of the doctrine of justification. 
They are eloquent with the glad rejoicing of a man 
who has become a child again after having been an 
aged pedant, and at the same time with an enthusiasm for the victory of the good in all his friends 
which is peculiar to the period of creative activity. 
Nowhere else has the superiority of the new religion 
over the old found so brilliant an expression. But 
on a closer examination we observe that it is not a 
picture of things as they really are, but a coloured 
apologetic representation that we have here before us. 
St Paul himself was the first to be aware that the 
Spirit produced very various effects, <i>e.g</i>. at Corinth, 
and amongst them some which threatened to implant in 
the lives of the converts the tendency to an unbridled 
and morally dangerous enthusiasm. One need but 
compare the fruits of the Spirit which the apologist 
enumerates in the Epistle to the Galatians with those 
which are noted in the First Epistle to the Corinthians. And apart from this St Paul knew very well that the work of the Spirit 
cannot be compared to natural causation, so that the moral life could be deduced 
from it by purely logical methods. That which he describes as apologist was the 
ideal and not the real in his congregation. Read, <i>e.g</i>., the statement: “They that are Christ’s have crucified the 
flesh, with the passions and the lusts thereof.” Taken <pb n="312" id="iii.v.iii-Page_312" />literally it would not be true to fact: but St Paul is 
setting up the ideal, the aim and goal of effort. The 
same remark applies to the idea of the new birth—St Paul prefers the word resurrection—which he sets 
forth in the Epistle to the Romans as a parallel to 
the theory of the Spirit. He had once more been 
reproached with the taunt that his doctrine of free 
grace led to immorality. St Paul answers, referring 
to baptism, that sin for Christians is an impossibility, 
because they had died to it once and for all at their 
conversion, and through dying to it with Christ had 
been freed from all relation to it. It has rightly 
been pointed out that great moral changes sometimes 
take place from the very moment of conversion in 
the missionary field. But to generalize from such 
cases is surely only the work of the apologist who 
takes the ideal for the real.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p42">St Paul felt that himself, and therefore added 
in the Epistles to the Galatians and Romans the command in the imperative mood to the description in 
the indicative. We may perhaps even go still 
further and say that the description of the ideal was 
written by him in the shape of a command to his 
readers to attain to it. Both in the doctrine of the 
Spirit and in the doctrine of the new birth the 
Christian is to read his obligation to understand his 
Christian freedom as obedience to God’s will. His 
freedom is to consist in becoming the servant of 
righteousness, in the rendering of services to the 
brethren, and in a freedom from sin. To this St 
Paul firmly adheres. There is no word about the 
law. Christians are not under the law but under 
grace. But the place of the external law is taken by <pb n="313" id="iii.v.iii-Page_313" />the inner sense of obligation, the simple content of 
which is love to God and the brethren. This inner 
obligation is to rule their hearts and minds in the 
place of the law. His controversy with the Jews, 
the impossibility of understanding anything but the 
Jewish law under the word ‘nomos,’ prevented St Paul 
from using the phrase, the inner law of duty. And 
finally, his doctrine of the Spirit presented an obstacle, 
for he always conceives of the spirit as of some strange 
power entering in from without. It never comes to 
be equivalent to the conception of a will which has 
become good. But under this husk—Antinomianism 
and the theory of supernatural spirit—the kernel—the 
idea of duty and of a good-will—gradually emerge 
an earnest for the future. Only thus can we explain 
the fact that the man who annulled the law had 
at the same time the most profound conception of 
the ethical character of Christianity. In St Paul’s controversies with Jews and Judaizers the great ideas 
of moral liberty and of Sonship to God are striving 
for a clear utterance. They fail to find an outer form 
such as to ensure their victory; nevertheless 
it was fortunate for the whole future history of 
Christianity that they were connected so closely with 
its origin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p43">The net result of all these theories as to law, 
justification, freedom, is the annulling of the mistaken Jewish idea. True religion is not the 
Torah of the holy people, just as God is not a mere 
tribal Jewish God. He that would become God’s child must first escape from the purely national 
Jewish customs. Thus St Paul takes up that  
standpoint which alone corresponds to the Gospel of Jesus. <pb n="314" id="iii.v.iii-Page_314" />He draws 
his conclusion from Jesus' message and 
consciously raises Christianity into the position of a 
world-religion. This or that theory which he employed in so doing may not meet with our approval, 
but they all served to make a deed possible which has 
a world-historic significance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p44">There is a reverse side, however, to the apostle’s 
undertaking. The destruction of Jewish legalism furthered the development of the 
Christian Church. But the Church has also its legal system—first of all 
spiritually expressed in faith and the confession of Jesus, and soon afterwards 
in the new ceremonies which find a footing in the Sacraments. However strange it 
may sound, the man that destroyed the Jewish idea of the Church is in reality 
the theoretical creator of the new ecclesiastical system. It is indebted to no 
one more than to him who said, “He that believes will be saved.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p45">But St Paul’s standpoint, which was on the whole 
still purely spiritual, was far too high for the succeeding age. It could not remain content with the 
mere annulling of the Jewish law. Even the education of the Gentiles called for a new Christian law. 
This was formed, as the Torah had been before, by 
the gradual collection of ecclesiastical customs, legal 
forms, regulations for public worship, dogmas, etc., 
which were ultimately sanctioned officially. The 
origin of Catholicism is the gradual transformation of 
the Church built upon faith into an institution of 
dogmas, laws, and ceremonies. That is of course a 
very great decline from St Paul’s high ideal, but it is 
a decline in the direction of that idea of the Church 
which St Paul himself had created.</p>

<pb n="315" id="iii.v.iii-Page_315" />
<p class="center" id="iii.v.iii-p46"><i>The fate of the Jewish people</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p47">The results of St Paul’s missionary labours were 
immense. Christianity became the religion of the 
Greeks and Romans, of the Mediterranean peoples as 
a whole, instead of being as before the religion of the 
Jews. It was quite evident that God had abandoned 
His ancient people and had entered upon a new 
course.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p48">The whole people of Israel seemed all at once to 
have no lot or part in the divine plan of salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p49">This was of course likewise a result of the message 
of Jesus. Jesus had found greater faith in the 
centurion of Capernaum and in the woman of Canaan 
than in Israel. In unmistakable language He had 
set aside the privileges of Israel. The men of Nineveh 
and the Queen of Sheba should fare better on the day 
of judgment than this people. St Paul merely completes the great process of levelling which Jesus had 
begun. The second and third chapters of the Epistle 
to the Romans are our chief evidence in support of this 
statement. There the apostle proclaims the equality 
of Jews and Gentiles before God—God is no respecter of persons. The mere possession of the 
written law is of no value, for the Gentiles have the 
law written in their hearts. It is the working of 
good that decides on the day of judgment. Nor does 
literal circumcision carry any privilege with it. The 
uncircumcised that do God’s will shall judge the 
circumcised that transgress the law. Indeed, both 
Jews and Gentiles alike are under the dominion of 
sin, only the Jews with the greater responsibility. 
Let them lay aside, therefore, all national pride and all <pb n="316" id="iii.v.iii-Page_316" />boasting on the ground of their belonging to the holy 
people. The very words of their own Scriptures stop 
the mouth of the Jews and prove all men without 
distinction to be worthy of punishment in God’s sight. Only a disciple of Jesus could speak thus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p50">The answer to such rebukes was naturally that of 
apostasy. The report must have been spread, 
especially at Rome—even among Christians—that 
Paul had denied his nationality and blasphemed his 
people, his God and the law. The reproach was comprehensible enough, but it was not just. St Paul 
could in all truth call God to witness that he would 
rather himself be anathema from Christ for the sake 
of his brethren, his kinsmen according to the flesh. 
Their salvation was the fervent wish of his heart and 
the object of his supplications to God. But it was 
just in the presence of accusations such as these that 
the problems almost drove him to distraction. How 
can the present unbelief of the Jews be reconciled 
with God’s promise to them, with the glorious part of 
God’s chosen people? Can the people of God be 
lost? The answer to this question is the last great 
chapter of the apologetic. And on this occasion it 
concerns his own heart as well as his kinsmen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p51">First of all, the privileges of Israel over all other 
peoples are solemnly set forth, in striking opposition 
to other passages in the same epistle. Theirs is the 
adoption and the glory and the covenants and the 
giving of the law and the service of God and the 
promises, and the fathers and Christ as concerning the 
flesh. So speaks the Jew in St Paul, who suddenly 
bethinks himself of his origin. But then there begins 
a mighty wrestling to attain to clearness as to <pb n="317" id="iii.v.iii-Page_317" />God’s purposes with this highly privileged people. 
There are three separate stages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p52">1. Has God’s word become of none effect? No; 
the Bible itself speaks of election amongst the children 
of Abraham, and of God’s free choice everywhere. If 
God blesses only one portion of Israel and rejects 
another, and saves the Gentiles in its place, then all 
this is in accordance with Scripture. The God of the 
Bible has revealed Himself as the God of arbitrary 
power. All that He does is right. Man, a weak thing 
of nought, should bow down in all humility before the 
sovereign decrees of God that have been revealed to 
him in the Old Testament, the God that blesses one 
and pours out His wrath upon another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p53">2. But how is the salvation of the Gentiles, that 
seek not after righteousness, consonant with the 
rejection of Israel, that is jealous for the law? It is 
just Israel’s religiousness and perverted zeal for works 
that are the cause of their having hardened their 
hearts against God’s new ways. The Gentiles are 
ready to receive the new message and to behold the 
works of God, whereas Israel’s pious zeal renders them 
unreceptive. God gives Himself to such as are willing 
to receive the gift.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p54">8. But is the election of Israel set aside forever? 
No. A part of Israel hardened their hearts, but the 
purpose of this was simply to draw the Gentiles on to 
their salvation. But when the fulness of the Gentiles 
has entered in, then Israel’s heart shall no longer be 
hardened and all Israel shall be saved. This must 
come to pass, because of the promises to the fathers. 
For the mercies and the election of God are sure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p55">These three stages are not directly contradictory. <pb n="318" id="iii.v.iii-Page_318" />They are rather to be regarded as so many steps up 
which the apostle’s thought had to ascend in due 
order. The sequence of these stages affords us an 
insight into the very centre of the apostle’s method of 
investigation. The first command resulting from the 
enquiry is: submit thyself to the inscrutable but 
supreme will of God; reverence God’s ways whether 
thou understandest them or not. So speaks the Semite, 
who sinks before Allah in the dust even if He tread 
him underfoot as a worm. It is only when due 
submission has thus been paid to God by us that we 
may humbly enquire as to the sin of man that perchance moved God to this action. Indeed, in view of 
man’s littleness there is but one main sin: self-reliance, 
resistance to God’s new ways. Here St Paul writes as 
a Christian and from the deepest experience. It is 
the fault of every orthodoxy to apply its own system 
cut and dried to God’s free thoughts about the future. 
But our examination must go beyond the human 
relationship: God last as well as first. The enquiry as 
to the purpose of God alone leads us to the complete 
answer—the aim of God’s purpose must be the 
realization of His promises. It is by looking into the 
future that the darkness of the present is chased away. 
Here, finally, the Jew speaks yet once more: at the 
end of all things, God and Israel belong indissolubly 
together. The examination begins, therefore, with 
the awful mystery, then seeks for illumination in 
reflection as to the possible motives of God, and finally 
finds comfort and peace in the comprehension of His 
purposes for the future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p56">And yet what a fluctuating medley of thought about God! First, 
the God of mere arbitrary power; <pb n="319" id="iii.v.iii-Page_319" />then the ethical God who accepts those who turn 
their hearts to Him; and finally the God of the 
nation, who keeps His faith with His favourites. 
And this last God is the mightiest for St Paul, with 
the one proviso that the breadth and freedom of the 
Gospel are untouched.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p57">Jesus had passed a clear and definite sentence of 
condemnation upon Israel, because He had come to 
recognize in the course of His activity that God’s ways were about to turn aside from Israel, and  
because He submitted to this result of His experience. 
St Paul did not submit, though God had definitely 
entered upon new paths—the fact was accomplished, 
but the apostle set the authority of the old scripture 
still higher. The contrast is a characteristic one—both for Jesus and for St Paul—here reverence for facts, 
there for the Bible. At the same time, we observe 
once more how the Jesus of history is simply  
nonexistent for St Paul when he treats apologetic problems of this nature. No mention whatever is made 
of Him in the three chapters of the Romans which treat 
of Israel’s fate. The literal text of the Septuagint 
seems to be the only decisive authority, and that is 
so sacred and so almighty, that whenever it comes 
into collision with the human conscience, the latter is 
silenced when the voice of revelation speaks. This 
is, of course, only apparent—we have had sufficient 
reason to know that St Paul could on other occasions 
manipulate the Old Testament text as he liked. 
The really decisive factor was after all his patriotism, 
which he did not get rid of even as a Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iii-p58">But notwithstanding its reverence for the 
apostle, the Christian Church soon laid aside the <pb n="320" id="iii.v.iii-Page_320" />Jewish patriotism of St Paul, who rested upon 
God’s promises in the Old Testament in spite of 
facts. In the year 70 <span class="sc" id="iii.v.iii-p58.1">A.D.</span> came the awful end of 
the Jewish state and sanctuary. That was looked 
upon as a divine judgment. Henceforth there could 
be no doubt as to God’s new ways.</p>

<pb n="321" id="iii.v.iii-Page_321" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XVII. The Pauline Gnosis." id="iii.v.iv" prev="iii.v.iii" next="iii.vi">

<h2 id="iii.v.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v.iv-p0.2">THE PAULINE GNOSIS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.v.iv-p1">ST PAUL developed his soteriology as well as his 
anti-Jewish apologetic in the midst of his missionary 
labours and for purely practical purposes. In order 
to win over the Gentiles, Jesus had to be presented to 
them in a wider, more comprehensive, and intelligible 
system; and furthermore, this system had to be defended against the attack of the Jews and Jewish 
Christians. It may even be safely maintained that 
St Paul scarcely ever speculated in the interests of 
pure knowledge and abstract truth. All his propositions—even the most abstruse—served the practical purposes of missionary life, and were never put 
forward without reference to them. But for all that 
it is a fact that through St Paul speculative thought 
and knowledge became a power in Christianity. The 
relation of Jesus to the problem of knowledge was a 
totally different one. The whole of His teaching is 
marked by the entire absence of every kind of 
speculation and an emphasis on the all-importance 
of action. If He boasts of the knowledge of God 
He means the understanding of the divine will in <pb n="322" id="iii.v.iv-Page_322" />opposition to the 
science of the Rabbis, and this is so simple that it is within the reach of 
every child and unlearned person. The first step in the development of a 
Christian theology is marked by the appearance of teachers in the Church at 
Jerusalem. But it was St Paul who first really created the science of the 
Church. Through him a very high degree of importance comes to be assigned to 
knowledge and science in Christianity. Great systems, albeit at first of an 
apologetic nature, are built up. We have lines of argument often of the most 
complex form. It comes to be an integral portion of the Christian ideal that a 
Christian should be rich in the word of God and in knowledge of every kind. 
Thereby the way is paved for an immense change in the nature of Christianity. It 
takes its first timid and tentative steps on the bridge that leads over to 
philosophy—<i>i.e</i>. ecclesiastical philosophy, of course. The reason 
for this change is certainly to be found in great 
measure in the previous theological training of St 
Paul, but we cannot forget either the great alteration 
that has taken place in the historical position. As 
soon as Christianity is definitely separated from 
Judaism and faces Judaism and heathenism alike in 
an independent position, an entirely new task is incumbent upon it, viz. the enlightenment of Jews and 
Gentiles. In St Paul we are still in that stage where 
Greek philosophy is almost totally ignored, that is, 
as a power of culture which might be a possible rival. 
The science that is developed by him is still essentially 
Jewish Old Testament science.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p2">What is the meaning of ‘gnosis’ in St Paul’s case? It has 
three characteristic features. (1) It is something <pb n="323" id="iii.v.iv-Page_323" />higher than ‘pistis,’ faith, which is always presupposed as a necessary first step to knowledge, but is 
surpassed by it. The clearest statement of this fact 
is to be found in the opening chapters of the First 
Epistle to the Corinthians. First the folly of the 
Cross, the preaching of faith, then the divine wisdom 
of gnosis, which teaches us to understand folly 
itself as wisdom. (2) It is the possession of a few 
and not of all. The “word of wisdom” and the “word of knowledge” are counted by St Paul as 
especial gifts of the Spirit which are granted to single 
individuals. “Not all men have knowledge.” True, 
the ultimate goal is that all Christians should come to 
the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son 
of God, but now for the present the difference 
between them that have knowledge and the ignorant 
exists. (3) It proceeds from the Spirit. St Paul sets 
this forth especially in <scripRef passage="1Cor 2:1-16" id="iii.v.iv-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|1|2|16" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.1-1Cor.2.16">1 Cor. ii.</scripRef> Through the Spirit 
God has revealed wisdom to us. We have received 
the Spirit which is of God in order therewith to 
understand what God has granted to us. The last of these 
three characteristic features is the most important. 
It sets up a sharp dividing line between human 
science and knowledge in the sense which St Paul 
attaches to the word. The origin of the two is 
entirely distinct. The source of the one is to be 
sought in the reason; it is a result of human activity; 
it is therefore weak and faulty. The latter is the 
result of divine revelation, and is therefore stamped as 
true from the very first. The very forms of expression 
of the two sciences—the human and the divine—are 
different. The one speaks in the words of human 
wisdom current in the schools, the other in spiritual <pb n="324" id="iii.v.iv-Page_324" />words as of spiritual things. But not only do they 
differ in the manner of communication; difference of 
origin implies, furthermore, that the earthly philosophy 
does not—nay, cannot—understand the spiritual 
wisdom; for this ‘gnosis’ is unfathomable save by 
the Spirit; while, on the other hand, he that is 
spiritually-wise is able to understand everything, 
although he himself is not understood by anyone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p3">In these sentences, pregnant with such important 
consequences, the difference between ecclesiastical 
and non-ecclesiastical science is for the first time 
definitely established. They are related as reason to 
revelation, as the human to the divine. But what is 
the Spirit of which St Paul speaks? It is simply the 
Spirit of the Church or the sect, the sum of the impressions, words, feelings, impulses and thoughts 
which are produced in the Church, and which prevail 
in it as being both holy and necessary. In a word, it 
is the Christian consciousness as it grew up from the 
seed sown by Jesus, and as it was further transmitted 
in His sect. That which would be counted divine 
must pass muster before it as the final court of appeal. 
Whatever in anywise contradicted it would not be 
counted as revealed truth. But the Christian consciousness itself is placed beyond the bounds of 
discussion: it is perfectly sure of itself; it is ultimate 
and supreme. A proud and even justifiable Christian 
self-esteem developed this theory, but created therein 
a kind of supernatural coat-of-mail for itself which 
was at last bound to exercise a chilling and 
be-numbing reflex action. This theory preserves the 
peculiarity and sovereignty of the Christian religion—that is its everlasting merit—but it does this <pb n="325" id="iii.v.iv-Page_325" />by passing a fanatical verdict of condemnation 
upon the whole remaining world of thought and 
feeling. It would appear that St Paul formed it in 
controversy with the Jews about the Old Testament, 
or, rather, that he indirectly borrowed it from the Jews. 
But even in this controversy the disastrous consequences are revealed which have since been indissolubly attached to this theory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p4">Now what is the object of the Pauline gnosis?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p5">It is itself again the Spirit—<i>i.e.</i>, the revelation of 
God. Gnosis is the revealed understanding of the 
divine revelation, the re-discovery, by means of the 
Spirit, of the Spirit that is hidden from all other men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p6">All the oracles of the Christian prophets would be 
included under the conception of revelation, especially 
the revelation by means of Jesus. There is, in fact, 
an especial art of interpreting the words of the 
prophets, which is inspired by the Spirit, the judging 
or discerning of spirits. But this is not called gnosis 
by St Paul. Nor, again, is Christ the revealer of 
God’s word for him, as it is the Cross and Resurrection, and not His sayings, that are the divine acts of 
salvation in St Paul’s meaning of the word. So, then, 
there remains finally only one great object for the 
Pauline gnosis—the Sacred Scriptures of the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p7">St Paul introduced the Old Testament in all his 
Churches as the sacred canon, the only divinely 
inspired book. This was an event of the very greatest 
importance in the history of Christianity. The 
Jewish national literature is declared to be divine, 
and is to become the sacred book of the Greek and 
Roman converts to Christianity, whilst at the same 
time it is the sacred book of the Jews, the bitter <pb n="326" id="iii.v.iv-Page_326" />opponents of the new religion. How is this possible? 
The Pauline gnosis furnishes the answer. Great 
portions of the Old Testament were, to be sure, 
accessible to the heathen Christians, and inestimably 
precious to them as it was. Here was a text-book 
of monotheism, of morality, of hope, which excelled 
almost every other. Now, by means of the gnosis, 
even the national Jewish portions can be read as 
Christian, and, generally speaking, Christianity can be 
discovered everywhere in the old book. It becomes 
the means, partly even before St Paul, of the Christianization of the Old Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p8">The divinely inspired character of the Old Testament in every one of its parts is a firmly established 
fact. There is no dispute between Jews and 
Christians as to this point. St Paul accepts the 
teaching of the Rabbis, that the whole of the Old 
Testament is a collection of divine oracles, and that 
every text, even apart from its context, is a word of 
God. He personifies Scripture, speaking of it as of a 
divine being: “the scripture foresaw,” “the scripture 
hath shut up all things.” He does not indeed speak 
of the Spirit that inspired the Old Testament, perhaps 
because he considered the Spirit to be a gift of the 
last days. On the other hand, he appears in certain 
passages to have arrived at the conclusion that Christ 
is the inspirer and revealer in the Old Testament. 
Here he abandons his Jewish standpoint altogether, 
and his action is attended with important consequences. If Christ spoke in the Old Testament, then 
it is certainly a Christian book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p9">But the inspired book demands an inspired exegesis. 
For this purpose the Jews had the order of the <pb n="327" id="iii.v.iv-Page_327" />Rabbis, who 
were especially endowed by God with 
gifts of the Spirit, in order to interpret the Scriptures. 
Here is the source of the Pauline theory of
knowledge. He denies the spiritual endowment of the 
Rabbis, and proclaims himself and the Christian 
teachers to be inspired. It is evident that one of the 
two parties must be in the wrong: the former prove 
from the Old Testament that Jesus was a criminal, the 
other that He is the Messiah. The Christians must 
be in the right, because, generally speaking, the Spirit 
is poured out amongst them in richest measure. For 
the endowment with the gnosis is only one amongst 
many gifts of the Spirit. The Christian interpretation 
therefore of the Old Testament is the only one that 
has any authority. Yes, the Old Testament must be 
interpreted according to the spirit of the Christians. 
The Jews—even the Rabbis—understand nothing 
about it. The veil of Moses is upon their hearts 
when they read it. They are ‘natural,’ not ‘spiritual.’ Satan hath blinded their minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p10">It is therefore proved that the canon of the Old 
Testament is to be interpreted by the canon of the 
Christian conscience. And so the task set to the interpreters of Scripture is endless. By reason of its divine 
origin, every word in the Bible is written for all eternity. 
In each a divine meaning is contained, often more 
than one. Being intended for all time, each word 
has likewise an application for the age of the interpreter. Here, in this present age, it has to accomplish its direct purpose. Thus, <i>e.g</i>., the chastisements of the patriarchs in the wilderness were written 
for our warning, upon whom the ends of the ages are 
come. In fact, everything that was written aforetime <pb n="328" id="iii.v.iv-Page_328" />was written for our learning. St Paul’s exegetical 
methods are naturally simply those of the Jews as 
Philo and the Rabbis employed them. This applies 
to the proof by prophecy, the use of types and 
allegory, and the practical application. The only 
new feature is the use of the Christian consciousness, 
the Spirit, as the canon of all exegesis. But the 
very circumstance that Jews and Christians alike 
used the same methods, combined with the fact that 
St Paul stands under the influence of the tradition of 
the Rabbis for his matter, as well as for his style, 
contradicts the apostle’s artificial separation between 
the Spirit and human knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p11">The exegesis of the passage concerning the oxen 
whose mouth is not to be muzzled is the best 
example of the Pauline gnosis made to serve the 
practical needs of the missionary. The canon of 
exegesis, which the Rabbis likewise accepted, runs: 
Nothing unworthy is to be ascribed to God. The 
Christian spirit forthwith discovers that the passage 
can be applied suitably to the missionaries. But for 
the most part the apostle’s gnosis serves the purposes 
of his anti-Jewish apologetic. It was only necessity 
that caused the Christians to invent the proof from 
prophecy properly so-called. As the patriotic 
prophecies of a Messiah applied to Jesus in a very 
small number of instances, the Christian gnosis had 
now to discover in the Old Testament new proofs 
for the Messiahship of Jesus. Few excelled St 
Paul in the art of finding such passages. He did 
not hesitate to undertake the proof that all the 
promises of God were ‘yea’ in Jesus—<i>i.e.</i>, had been 
fulfilled in Him. How great a skill in exegesis that <pb n="329" id="iii.v.iv-Page_329" />presupposes! It is a trifle indeed for such an interpreter to prove from the use of the singular instead 
of the plural in the passage, “To thee (Abraham) 
and thy seed” that the words are intended to apply 
to Christ. We have already pointed out how the 
annulling of the law, justification by faith, and the 
rejection of Israel, were proved out of the Old Testament. At bottom, the whole of this apologetic 
gnosis is of course a mere theological fabrication 
whereby we are transplanted into an artificial kind of 
world. If anywhere it would be in Amos, Hosea, 
Isaiah, and Jeremiah that a real starting-point for 
the Gospel would have been found. But it was just 
the great prophecy of the earliest age that was 
entirely unknown to the Rabbis. However, St Paul 
as well as the other Christian teachers had one 
valid excuse. They acted under the compulsion of 
necessity and from genuine conviction. And the 
lucky find which St Paul made, while conducting 
this enquiry, is, after all, the mark of a man of genius:—the law is a later addition: the great age of the 
religion of Israel preceded the origin of the law. In 
like manner he successfully brings to light again 
many passages in the Old Testament of a universalist tendency which had been hidden away by the 
Rabbis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p12">Of greater importance, however, than either of 
these results was the fact that, thanks to this Old 
Testament gnosis, the Christian and the Jewish 
Church were continually placed side by side. The 
history of Israel is interpreted in a Christian spirit. 
Even the Christian Sacraments, Baptism and the 
Supper of the Lord, are discovered in the pillar of <pb n="330" id="iii.v.iv-Page_330" />cloud, in the Red Sea, in the water from the rock, in 
the manna. And on the other hand, the Christian 
Church is conceived of in a Jewish fashion as the 
Israel of God unto whom are all the promises. The 
effect of the gnosis in thus strengthening the Jewish 
idea of the Church came to be of the greatest importance. In this case it was the attributes that 
were transferred from the old Israel to the new; 
later it was the forms and institutions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p13">The apologetic exposition of the Old Testament 
for the purpose of confuting the Jews by no means, 
however, exhausted the Pauline gnosis. It produced, 
besides, bold speculations of its own, which only 
clearly come to light in the letters of the captivity, 
but date from a much earlier time: the chief subjects 
were the angel world and Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p14">In the <scripRef passage="Psa 110:1-7" id="iii.v.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|110|1|110|7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1-Ps.110.7">110th Psalm</scripRef> mention is made of the enemies 
whom God will subject to the Messianic King, 
the reference being to the neighbouring peoples, the 
Moabites and others. Paul applies the passage to 
the dominions, principalities, and powers of the spirit 
world. In <scripRef passage="Isa 45:23" id="iii.v.iv-p14.2" parsed="|Isa|45|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.23">Isa. xlv. 23</scripRef> we read that every knee shall 
bow unto God—the heathen of course being meant; 
but Paul adds—of things in heaven and things on 
earth and things under the earth. In <scripRef passage="Dan 7:22" id="iii.v.iv-p14.3" parsed="|Dan|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.22">Dan. vii. 22</scripRef> 
it is prophesied that judgment will be given to the 
saints, <i>i.e.</i>, Israel, and we naturally infer that it is the 
great empires upon earth that will be judged: but 
Paul concludes that therefore the saints (or Christians) 
shall judge the angels. We may gather from these 
passages that St Paul generally applied Old Testament 
words which referred to states upon earth to the 
angel hierarchies. It is merely an application of this <pb n="331" id="iii.v.iv-Page_331" />principle to the political circumstances of his own 
time when he considers not the Romans but the princes 
of this world, <i>i.e.</i>, the demons, to be the murderers of 
Christ. By means of this equation, “the heathen 
kingdoms = angels,” a huge fabric of angelology 
could be constructed out of the Old Testament. 
Assyria and Babylon and Egypt were intended to 
mean all the thrones, dominions, principalities and 
powers, the world-rulers of this darkness, the spiritual 
hosts of wickedness; and the perpetual wars of Israel 
with its neighbours were but the type of the invisible 
battles fought in the spirit world. Anticipations of this 
conception are to be met with in later Judaism also, 
when angel princes appear as the leaders of the neighbouring peoples. But the systematic transformation 
of earthly politics into heavenly is St Paul’s work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p15">The gnostic speculations as to Christ were of much 
greater importance. Jesus is the ‘Lord’ (= Kyrios). 
The subject of the whole of the Old Testament is 
the Lord (= name of God). Consequently St 
Paul can set down the equation Jesus = the Lord 
in the Old Testament. Proofs for this abound. Expressions like “the understanding of the Lord,” “the 
Table of the Lord,” “the Glory of the Lord,” “the name 
of the Lord,” “to tempt the Lord,” “to return to the 
Lord,” are all applied to Jesus. Jesus, <i>e.g</i>., was the 
God of revelation in the wilderness; there He baptized 
(the water from the rock), and celebrated the 
Eucharist (the manna). True, the letter to the 
Philippians says that it was only after the resurrection 
that the name above all other names was given Him 
(<i>i.e.</i>, the sacred tetragrammaton equivalent to the Greek 
Kyrios, Lord), but other passages contradict this statement, <pb n="332" id="iii.v.iv-Page_332" />and nothing therefore can be concluded from it. 
And besides the word Lord, the name of God is but 
one of the designations of Jesus in the Old Testament. 
He is also the image of God after which God created 
man, and as such mediator at the creation. All things 
were created through Him, and He is the head of 
every man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p16">Now when once this gnostic Christology reached 
such giddy heights as these, then the most extravagant speculations of the later letters can no longer 
strike us as strange. When once Jesus has become 
the God of Revelation of the Old Testament, and 
the mediator in the creation, then He is also the 
head and the centre of the world of angels. And if 
His propitiatory death has power for all men without 
distinction, why should not the rebellious angels like 
wise experience His power? In all this reasoning 
there is no missing link between the possible and the 
impossible. The ‘humanity’ of Christ has been laid 
aside a long time ago by the earlier speculations. 
Can we be astonished if the fulness of the Godhead 
now dwells in Him bodily? If there is anything 
that surprises us, the reason is that we do not 
know the Old Testament passages which St Paul 
uses as the basis for his gnosis in the letter to the 
Colossians. The occasion for his treating of this 
subject was the rise of false teachers at Colossae who 
appealed to the authority of angels. To meet this 
heresy St Paul considers it advisable to remind his 
readers that all angels derive their being from Christ 
alone, and through Him alone they continue to exist.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p17">The Pauline gnosis claimed to be a revealed 
exegesis of the Old Testament. But this Christology <pb n="333" id="iii.v.iv-Page_333" />cannot possibly have been obtained by exegesis of 
the Old Testament, seeing that it had been wrongly 
inserted into every text. Whence, then, did St Paul 
derive it? It cannot originate from the Jewish 
doctrine of the Messiah, since Christ always appears 
in this as a definite eschatological quantity. Philo’s doctrine of the Logos is too remote to come under 
consideration. But there were angelological speculations amongst the Jews, doctrines of divine 
intermediate beings regarded as instruments in the creation 
and government of the people of God. The archangel Michael was assigned a prominent position 
above all others in the history of salvation; he was 
almost a subordinate god, to whom God had committed the care of His people in His own stead. 
Besides this, the distinction between the two divine 
names, Jahve and Adonai, had struck, not only Philo, 
but the Palestinian Rabbis, and had led them to set 
up distinctions in the divine being. St Paul may 
well have heard of such speculations; they facilitated 
the discovery of Christ in the whole compass of the 
Old Testament for him, as all that he needed to do 
was to identify Christ with the highest of these 
intermediate beings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p18">This adaptation of previous isolated speculations 
cannot, however, be considered to be an explanation 
of the Pauline Christology. Its real origin is to be 
sought elsewhere. St Paul’s object was to make 
Christ the centre of his cosmology. However strange 
its outer form may appear to us, the whole of this 
gnosis is after all the first great Christian interpretation of the universe. It is not without reason that 
it is just in the Epistle to the Colossians that the <pb n="334" id="iii.v.iv-Page_334" />words occur, “Christ is all and in all.” No sphere 
of the world, neither of the natural nor of the 
spiritual, is henceforth to be accounted profane and 
under its own government. Christ is the Sun of all 
worlds. What remains if this theory be set on one 
side? Angelological speculations, myths, etc., and 
side by side with these, the person of Jesus as of 
equal value with the others. The practical consequence was that at Colossae they sought for 
communion with God of a supra-Christian character. 
But now the apostle declares Christ to be the head 
of all things, and there is therefore no other means 
of mediation, save through Him alone. Thereby, too, 
a step forward has been taken in comparison with the 
doctrine of salvation. The significance of Christ was 
limited in that doctrine to His helping us out of this 
present evil world. Here in the gnosis He is the 
mediator of the whole world. A positive relation 
to the cosmos has taken the place of one that was 
negative. Hence follows the practical conclusion, 
which we find already in the hortatory portion of 
the Epistle to the Colossians, with its Christian 
regulations of marriage, of education, of the relations 
of master and servant, and the command that  
whatever is done must be done in the name of the Lord. 
Thereby Christ is secularized and the world is 
Christianized. It is only the Pauline gnosis that 
completely explains to us the firm stand thus taken 
with Jesus on the vantage ground of this world—of 
His world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p19">But what a circuitous route he travels. How 
simple and untheological is the gospel faith in 
Providence by the side of this. Compare the reasons <pb n="335" id="iii.v.iv-Page_335" />given for the “be not anxious” in <scripRef passage="Mt 6:1-34" id="iii.v.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|6|1|6|34" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1-Matt.6.34">St Matt. vi.</scripRef> with 
the first chapter of the Epistle to the Colossians. The 
Pauline gnosis here starts from a very living feeling 
of that which is Christian and at the same time from 
an entirely dead conception of God. Even in its 
origin the dogma of the divinity of Christ is a proof 
of the weakness of the faith in God. Jesus would not j 
have answered the false teachers at Colossae: “The 
angels, whose intercourse you are seeking, only exist 
through Me and have even been reconciled to God by 
Me.” He would simply have said: “Thou shalt 
worship the Lord thy God, and Him alone shalt thou serve.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p20">But St Paul knows another gnosis of a completely 
different nature besides this of which we have been 
speaking. It is theocentric, and it belongs to the close 
of his system. It is a bold undertaking to penetrate 
with the Spirit into the deep things of God and 
to explain the whole of the world and history from 
the standpoint of God as the realization of divine 
purposes. The starting-point of this gnosis is his own 
experience, his own certainty of salvation. As the 
Christian regards the whole of his former life in spite 
of all its sin and all its evil fortune as the divinely 
appointed path for his own redemption, so he may 
with equal right look upon the whole course of the 
world’s history, of which his own life forms an infinitesimal portion, as the necessary way of the Lord 
unto salvation. Only then the goal is so infinitely 
greater. The simplest formula of this philosophy of 
history is: All things are from God, through God, and 
to God. God is the first cause of the whole world 
and of all history. He has created them. Now even <pb n="336" id="iii.v.iv-Page_336" />though the world should fall away from God and sink 
down step by step into even deeper sin and corruption, 
then that is but an apparent infraction of the divine 
plan and government.</p>
<verse id="iii.v.iv-p20.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v.iv-p20.2">“Deep in unfathomable mines</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.v.iv-p20.3">Of never failing skill</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.v.iv-p20.4">He treasures up His bright designs</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.v.iv-p20.5">And works His sovereign will.”</l>
</verse>

<p class="continue" id="iii.v.iv-p21">God Himself willed the Fall and sin. He has given 
over to sin and disobedience all alike, that to all alike 
He may at last show mercy. Yes, the law was only 
given to man in order to make the offence greater. 
But the greater the sin the wider God’s mercy. No 
statement is too bold for St Paul to make, for the 
thought never occurs to him that sin could thereby 
lose the character of guilt on the part of man. Sin is 
guilt in any case, but then God is God even over sin. 
And then the world is gradually led back to obedience 
to God by the incarnation and sacrifice of the Son of 
God. Now that is the manifestation of God’s grace 
which is so inexpressibly great, so much greater than 
sin. Step by step the process of redemption proceeds. 
Christ, the Church, the Gentiles, Israel, the angel 
world, are one after another embraced by the love of 
God and return to Him from whom they took their 
origin. In the end God will be all in all. All things 
have reverted—not to physical absorption in God, but 
to worship and subjection to the honour of God the 
Father. The fall and sin had one great and important 
consequence. The story of the parable was lived in 
real life—the story of the children who only learned 
to love their home when they were in a strange 
country.</p>

<pb n="337" id="iii.v.iv-Page_337" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p22">The end of this gnosis in a man like St Paul could 
only be a prayer of glad thanksgiving. “O the depth 
of the riches both of the wisdom and the knowledge 
of God; how unsearchable are His judgments, and His 
ways past tracing out. For who hath known the 
mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor? 
Or who hath first given to Him and it shall be recompensed unto him again? For of Him, and through 
Him, and unto Him, are all things. To Him be the 
glory forever. Amen.” The passage is especially 
beautiful because of the modesty of this gnostic, who 
in spite of his great presentiments ever reminds himself that God is too high for him. However far he 
may penetrate, there remains in God an element of 
mystery. But for all that, his prevailing mood is one 
of thanksgiving and of joy. From his own stand 
point, in the bright light of certain conviction, he 
can confidently scan the dark riddles and unsolved 
problems of existence. He knows that all is light for 
God and will one day be light for him. And he 
knows the love of God as the end and goal of all that 
happens in the world. That is Christian gnosis which 
interprets the world from the experience of faith or 
of Jesus. In fact, whether he formulates it with 
Christ or with God as the centre, the whole of his 
knowledge is one of the great effects which his 
experience on the road to Damascus produced in 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p23">We have arrived at the end of St Paul’s theology. 
It has been shown that its roots are to be found 
in the experience of the vision of Christ and in his 
apologetic as missionary. In the building of the <pb n="338" id="iii.v.iv-Page_338" />edifice Jewish material has been used to a very large 
extent, nor has the Greek been entirely rejected. 
But the final result is something entirely new and 
independent compared with all that has gone before. 
It is an original Christian creation. St Paul’s great 
achievement is that from these two starting-points, 
Jesus and His Church, everything has been thought 
out entirely anew, so that scarcely in one single point 
does the earlier knowledge remain the same, or in 
the same connection. If the Jesus of the Christians 
is the Redeemer, then (1) All men must be miserable, 
lost sinners for whom there is no other atonement 
but in Christ’s death, and no salvation but that 
through the Spirit of Christ in the Church, with the 
hope of the glory that is to come, the earnest of 
which we have in Christ’s Resurrection—such are 
the postulates of the doctrine of salvation; and (2) 
the law can be no road to salvation—it has been 
annulled by Christ, whilst faith and the Spirit are a 
complete substitute for the law in the Church of 
Christ. Such are the demands of the anti-Jewish 
apologetic; and (3) the whole of the Old Testament 
must be a Christian book, and the whole world must 
be interpreted from the standpoint of Jesus. Such is 
the postulate of the Christian gnosis. Even the 
preaching of monotheism receives a Christian content, 
for the one God is the God and Father of Jesus 
Christ. It is only the doctrine of the final salvation 
of the whole of Israel that stands outside of this Christocentric system.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p24">Now it is of course true that the Jesus of St Paul 
is no longer merely the Jesus of the Church of 
Jerusalem. The Son of God, the Cross and the <pb n="339" id="iii.v.iv-Page_339" />Resurrection, are here so explained that, as distinguished from the earlier hope in a coming Messiah, 
the foundation is laid for the later Christological 
dogma. For the subject of this dogma is not the 
coming Messiah, but the Son of God who has already 
come. Moreover, St Paul himself has removed the 
Son of God very far from humanity, and brought 
Him very near to God as mediator of the creation 
and revelation. It is perfectly incredible within how 
short a time the Jesus of history had to undergo this 
radical transformation. In spite of this, however, it 
is just the Jesus of history that St Paul grasped with 
a deep and clear insight, as the Redeemer who leads 
us away from the false Jewish idea to the Fatherhood 
of God and to moral freedom, and who, besides 
setting the high ideal before us, inspires us at the 
same time with strength and courage for its realization. It is for this living and loving Jesus that the 
apostle’s high Christology paves a way into the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p25">In the next place, the Church, which dominates 
the Pauline theology second to Christ alone, is for 
him still identical with the communities which in spite 
of all imperfections were real instruments of salvation 
and channels for the influence of Jesus. Hence the 
practical value of St Paul’s ecclesiastical apologetic. 
Nevertheless it was he who likewise created the 
Christian idea of the Church in its fanatical narrowness, by pronouncing as he did all who were outside 
the fold, as a sinful mass of corruption doomed to 
death, and in many passages at any rate, attaching 
everlasting blessedness to belief in the ecclesiastical 
creed. Thereby the same man who led Jesus out <pb n="340" id="iii.v.iv-Page_340" />into the free world confined Him within a narrow 
form which does not harmonize with the freedom and 
the seriousness of the sayings and parables of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p26">But in spite of all this, Christianity only became 
a great spiritual power in the world through the 
theology of St Paul. For through him it obtained 
a cosmology as a foundation, which enabled it to 
compete with Greek philosophies and Oriental myths. 
Through him the Jewish idea was annulled and so 
Christianity was set free to enter the world. Yes, 
and at the same time its spiritual character is 
assured for all eternity. Ceremonies have no value 
as means of salvation. St Paul grasped the world-historic greatness of Jesus, and compared Him with 
the first man. The Messianic element is forced into 
the background; with Jesus a new humanity begins. 
Paul placed the two great ideas of the Fatherhood of 
God and the freedom of the Spirit in the centre, as 
the Christian ideal in religion, and has thereby laid 
down the safest canon of criticism for every form of 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v.iv-p27">Finally he placed love and practical results higher 
than enthusiasm and theology, and thereby found the 
eternal in the transitory. As one surveys the whole 
of what he achieved, one stands in silent amazement 
at his greatness as a thinker.</p>


<pb n="341" id="iii.v.iv-Page_341" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Religious Life of the Churches." id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v.iv" next="iii.vi.i">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">RELIGIOUS LIFE OF THE CHURCHES.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter XVIII. St Paul’s Personal Religion." id="iii.vi.i" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi.i-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vi.i-p0.2">ST PAUL’S PERSONAL RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.vi.i-p1">WE can recognize the effect of Jesus upon His 
disciples directly from the Gospels. Here we see all 
that was great and new in Jesus that seemed worth 
recording. It was this at the same time that struck 
root and further developed. The effect of St Paul, 
on the other hand, we can only discern quite indirectly. 
We can gather what it was, partly from his letters, 
and partly from those documents of the succeeding 
age which were clearly influenced by him. Even 
though these conclusions are mostly hypothetical, we 
cannot entirely disregard them. Our present object, 
then, is to discover the characteristics of the earliest 
Christianity in heathen countries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p2">Wherever the Christians are gathered together in 
fully organized communities, there they feel that they 
are sharply divided not only from the popular religion 
of their heathen neighbours, but also from the Jewish 
synagogue. Both constitute for them that world to 
which they have bidden farewell. Indeed it is contrast with the world that determines the signification 
of the term Christian. In the first place comes the <pb n="342" id="iii.vi.i-Page_342" />difference of faith and hope. As compared with 
the heathen, the Christian confesses the unity of 
God the Creator, and denies that the gods of 
the heathens are such to whom worship is due. 
The great text-book of monotheism is the Old Testament. As compared with the Jews, the Christian 
confesses that Jesus is the Lord; nay, more, the 
Son of God who came down from heaven in order 
to die for our sins, and to guarantee our hope through 
His Resurrection. This same Jesus shall come again 
in the near future, as the Saviour of those that believe 
on Him. Of Him, too, the whole of the Old Testament prophesies. He is now sitting on the right hand 
of God, and nearest to God, greater than all angels. 
Besides this, the Christian believes that the Spirit 
of God or of Christ, called also the Holy Spirit, is 
given to all believers in the Christian Church. These 
are the dogmatic propositions which St Paul securely 
established in all his Churches. He often summarized 
them as the essence of the faith upon which all 
depends. As yet the Spirit occupies the least 
prominent position in the creed, which is natural 
while he is still an object of experience. There is no 
need as yet to believe in him first. St Paul himself, 
however, employs expressions from time to time, in 
which the threefold formula Father, Son, and Holy 
Spirit already occurs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p3">The important point to notice here is the theoretical 
character of the faith, which is guaranteed by the 
contents. Neither mystical nor ethical elements are 
contained therein. It consists in assent to the propositions of the preaching. In this assent a certain 
amount of trust is contained as well. But the <pb n="343" id="iii.vi.i-Page_343" />question already arises, whether this act of trust was 
considered as important by the Greeks as it is by 
us. They believed in the facts of the Gospel, in the 
fulfilment of the prophecies, in the unity of God, all 
purely, theoretical objects of belief in the first place. “The devils also believe, and tremble,” we read in a 
later document. We may much rather add in our 
thoughts hope to the word faith, for faith in Jesus 
for the purpose of salvation is as much as hope. 
Thereby it receives a very great accession of value. 
He that believes may hope to be saved in the 
approaching day of judgment. “Believe in the Lord 
Jesus, and thou and thy house shall be saved,” says 
the Paul of the Acts. Faith saves, justifies, blesses,—expressions such as these obtained currency wherever 
St Paul had been. Often they were turned into 
harmful party cries, against the use of which later 
leaders had emphatically to protest. They went so 
far as to consider all that were without—the unbelievers—as such, for lost, whatever their works and 
their character might be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p4">Other characteristics of the Christian in opposition 
to the world may be noticed in addition to this the 
first; <i>e.g.</i>, participation in the holy rites of the Church. 
This would appeal especially to the Greeks, to whom 
the Christians were, above all else, the saints, <i>i.e.</i>, the 
congregation participating in the true worship. The 
later ‘Sacraments,’ Baptism and the Lord’s Supper, 
were in very early times valued by the Greeks 
as mysterious rites connected with the world beyond. 
In baptism, the new birth is symbolized by a 
dying and a rising again. An implanting in 
Christ takes place whilst the convert passes through <pb n="344" id="iii.vi.i-Page_344" />the water. The baptized convert is now a citizen 
of the world that is above: he has a certain 
claim upon that which is to come. The Lord’s Supper then leads him to an even closer and 
more intimate communion with Christ. But the 
Spirit of God descends even in the ordinary meetings 
for divine service, and testifies to His presence 
by mysterious and miraculous manifestations. St 
Paul never failed to subject these workings of the 
Spirit to ethical principles, but his Churches did not 
always follow his example. The Spirit and the 
miraculous continued to be interchangeable conceptions for them; only the theological mysteries were 
counted to be just as certain revelations of the Spirit 
as ecstasy. Thus the apostle’s rich inheritance was at 
once considerably impoverished. Of all the manifold 
manifestations of the Spirit two only were in reality 
preserved, and those the most opposed to each other—ecstasy and theology—both unpractical and morally 
indifferent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p5">The way is paved for a radical transformation from 
this point onwards. The greatness of the earliest 
form of Christianity was essentially constituted by 
two historical realities—Jesus and the community 
which attached itself to Him. All that deserves the 
name of salvation is the effect of these two realities. 
They were also the two main factors in St Paul’s missionary work—the incarnation of the grace of 
God. But in the Pauline Churches the place of the 
person of Jesus is occupied by statements concerning 
the Son of God, the Cross and the Resurrection, which 
are accepted in faith. Where Jesus stood before, 
there now stands the dogma of Christ. The social <pb n="345" id="iii.vi.i-Page_345" />element finds its expression in the Sacraments in 
which it is believed the present activity of Jesus is 
experienced. Dogmas and sacraments therefore have ousted Jesus and His community. Now the dogmatic statements were from the first incomprehensible 
for the most part; the interpretation, the gnosis, was 
only a later addition. As for religious ceremonies, 
incomprehensibility is of their very essence. Hence 
forth, almost immediately after St Paul’s death, 
salvation is experienced in the acceptation of 
mysterious propositions and in participation in 
mysterious rites. It was only after the laying of 
this foundation that the second step was reached—the Christianity of those that have the full know 
ledge. It might then be said: Christianity exists 
either as a superstition or as a philosophy. But 
we are as yet a long way from having reached 
this stage. The early and marked prominence, however, attached to dogma and sacrament instead of 
to the actual and historical realities—Jesus and the 
community—was the beginning of Catholic Christianity. This was far indeed from ever having been 
St Paul’s object, but he did not check the tendency. 
The Christianity of the earliest Church had been 
guarded against this perversion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p6">There was, however, yet one other characteristic 
which distinguished the Christian from the world, and 
this constitutes the splendour of the early days of the 
faith: it was the earnest endeavour to develop the 
new life of the individual. Conversion was no empty 
word for great numbers of Christians, but an actual 
breach with an earlier life which had frequently been 
stained by vice. The watchful care of the brethren, <pb n="346" id="iii.vi.i-Page_346" />the compulsion exercised by ecclesiastical discipline, 
the preaching of the ideal, the expectation of the day 
of judgment, were all means to perfect that which 
had been begun. The standard was furnished by 
some few sayings of Jesus, rather more numerous 
texts from the Old Testament, and the preaching and 
the letters of the apostle. And so the brethren began 
to reorganize the social life of the community in every 
direction. The worship of idols and immorality were 
laid aside, marriage was sanctified, attention was paid 
to the education of children, honesty and truthfulness 
were encouraged, temperance advocated, vengeance 
and strife suppressed. There was an increasing 
eagerness to serve, a growing joy in making sacrifices, 
in forgiveness and patient endurance, and a striving 
to yield wherever possible and to give a good example 
to their heathen neighbours. In a word, the foundation was laid for the regeneration of a society that 
was for the most part diseased and degenerate. Some 
Churches—that at Philippi, <i>e.g.</i>,—must have been 
especially bright and shining lights in the midst of 
their dark surroundings. Paul was a stern judge, but 
he distributed praise liberally and frequently. And 
now add to all that has been said the courage and the 
glad joyfulness of these Churches in supporting petty 
vexations and trials of every kind, the fervour of their 
life of prayer, the constancy of their hope—Christians 
are men that hope, whereas heathen have no hope—and we shall still have but a very weak and imperfect 
idea of the bright side of this first missionary life 
which filled the apostle with the fulness of joy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p7">The dark side to this picture was, of course, not 
wanting. Even in this first age the forerunners of <pb n="347" id="iii.vi.i-Page_347" />future decadence can be noticed. We may call 
them ‘extra Christianity’ and ‘average Christianity.’ Either separation from the world is exaggerated 
till it becomes fanaticism and asceticism, or the old 
world is carried over into the new Church. The very 
certainty of the hope in the approaching end of the 
world often disturbed the quiet course of a normal 
development of character. Still more often the 
disgust which a man felt when he thought of his own 
filthy past, drove him into an opposite extreme. One 
of the strangest features of the age are those Christian 
betrothals which the First Epistle to the Corinthians 
mentions without blame when a maiden entrusted 
herself to the protection of an older man. Thus far 
everything had gone on well, but it was a dangerous 
precipice whereon to walk. There are other instances 
of ascetic tendencies at Corinth. St Paul was 
officially asked whether a Christian was bound to 
practise complete continence in marriage. In Rome, 
on the contrary, total abstinence and vegetarianism 
were the favourite practices, only, it is true, amongst 
the weaker brethren. St Paul had to write more than 
one letter to Thessalonica in order to urge the people 
not to abandon their daily work. Generally speaking, 
it will be found that he treated these ascetic tendencies 
too leniently, out of sympathy with these Christians, 
who at least had the merit of entire sincerity in their 
striving after perfection. Later on, the ascetic ideal 
of chastity was set up in certain churches, not as a 
commandment but as an extraordinary virtue. The 
enthusiasm of those who sought for spiritual gifts at 
Corinth was surely a great deal less dangerous. It 
quickly evaporated. At Thessalonica there were <pb n="348" id="iii.vi.i-Page_348" />even some who despised prophesyings. But for all 
that the opinion remained firmly rooted that the 
Spirit of God was to be recognized by abnormal 
manifestations, and that such belong to the Christian 
perfection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p8">St Paul’s attitude to average Christianity was one 
of uncompromising hostility. He still hoped that it 
would be rooted out. But in vain. It had been 
present from the very first in the life of the Christian 
congregations, in the lives of those members who 
believed that they themselves were converted because 
of the conversion of others. It had not crept in, 
therefore, as a consequence of decay. Each congregation had no doubt a heavy task in combating the 
most formidable vice of the great cities, sexual 
excesses; and in the East, resistance was doubly 
difficult. Then came the specially Greek sins, dishonesty and trickery in the lower classes, litigiousness 
and wrangling in the upper. And then finally all that 
the Christian calls superstition, participation in secret, 
mostly immoral rites, magic books, amulets, incantations. All this existed from the very first in the 
Christian congregations themselves. The establishment of ecclesiastical discipline always involved a 
certain amount of loss alongside of the indubitable 
gain. By the suppression of the coarser elements, 
room was secured for the development of the finer. 
But the benefit thus secured was speedily counter 
balanced by the substitution of fixed rules and rigid 
customs for the free exercise of the apostle’s judgment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p9">This imperfect state of affairs was not without 
influence upon the feelings of those individuals who <pb n="349" id="iii.vi.i-Page_349" />had conceived of the task of the new life in the 
meaning which St Paul had attached to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p10">Was there any certainty of salvation, and upon what 
did it depend? Paul urged his converts to place all 
their trust in the doctrine of election. Whoever did 
that placed his reliance upon Christ and upon faith. 
This could be done either with or without moral 
earnestness. And there were instances of both these 
courses, just as there are to-day. Whoever, on the 
contrary, was more impressed by the fact that 
Christians fell into sin and were lost, practically 
abandoned the certainty of salvation, and of such there 
were very soon a great number. Contrary conclusions 
were, however, in turn drawn from this fact again. 
Some would work out their salvation with fear and 
trembling, and ensure salvation through entire consecration of life. Others suffered things to take 
their course, and thought it would be time enough 
in the last hour. Even the Pauline Epistles themselves refer to all these different possibilities, and we 
also meet with them later on in close connection. 
A clear distinction between St Paul and Jesus now 
manifests itself as regards the effects of their labours: 
both bound up indissolubly—religion, the life as God’s child in God’s love—and the claims of morality; but 
the emphasis was a very different one. Jesus gives 
prominence to the moral claim, to the true will of 
God instead of the false. Hence the danger which 
threatened His community was legalism. Whereas 
St Paul, building upon grace and the atonement, had 
almost from the first to guard against the danger of 
moral corruption. True he struggles against it with 
all his might and main, especially in <scripRef passage="Rom 6:1-23" id="iii.vi.i-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|6|1|6|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.1-Rom.6.23">Rom. vi.</scripRef>, but <pb n="350" id="iii.vi.i-Page_350" />that is just a proof of the reality of the presence of 
the danger. Whereas in the earliest Church at 
Jerusalem one looked down upon the corrupt 
righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees from the 
vantage ground of that righteousness which exceeded 
theirs, in the Pauline communities they who were 
now reconciled with God as His children regarded 
the lost heathen with a patronising compassion 
although they were no better than their neighbours 
in many points. It must be admitted, however, that 
St Paul himself gave no excuse for such an attitude. 
Through his letters he did all that he possibly could 
to remove every misunderstanding, and to sweep away 
this idle faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p11">We can, after all, best arrive at a correct standard 
of judgment by contrasting the later with the earlier 
condition of these Pauline communities. Regarded 
from this point of view, they always appear again in 
a favourable light. It was a great step to take, and 
one attended by no little risk, to find a home for the 
Gospel, the child of Judaism, in the new world, 
which was in reality so ill-prepared for it. There 
was scarcely anyone less able to understand Jesus 
than these Greeks, whose sole surviving art was 
that of long-winded disputation. And to attempt to 
bring Jesus actually to such a city as Corinth, was 
simply an immense undertaking. But it succeeded. 
The result of the labours of St Paul and his companions, was that round about the Ægean sea the 
Christian colonies grew up and developed a new, 
sound, and healthy life. Demons of vice were turned 
into respectable citizens, thieves and brawlers became 
useful workmen, and anxious and distressed souls found <pb n="351" id="iii.vi.i-Page_351" />peace in the love of God. There was a thorough 
weeding out of all that was foul and corrupt, while the 
germs of love, patience, chastity, and humility were 
planted in the soil. True, the clearance was seldom 
thorough enough; the old roots remained, and were 
destined soon to put forth new shoots.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p12">Yet we will never forget that our own Christianity 
was a consequence of St Paul’s missionary labours. 
Perfection is not to be found in this world. The 
question was put to the Greeks: Will you have 
Jesus, or will you not? They answered: We will 
have His teaching if we may have it as Greeks. And 
so they obtained it as Greeks, and corrupted it to the 
best of their ability. We, no doubt, would have done 
exactly the same. But the great result was, that 
Jesus held His ground, never suffered Himself to be 
utterly degraded, and ever again uplifted humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p13">No obscurity rests upon St Paul’s own personal 
religion, because he possessed that highest of all gifts, 
the art of speaking about himself and his own inner 
life. He understood how to describe the unutterable 
and indefinable moods of his own soul in such a way 
that they continued to work on in others. It was 
just the tenderness of his temperament, that often 
almost morbidly sensitive basis of his soul with its 
tendency to the ecstatic, that made of him one of the 
greatest revealers of the inmost recesses of personal 
religion. There it lies open for all to behold in his 
letters, and we can speak of a personal impression 
that St Paul makes upon us, and even of his redemptive work, as though of Jesus Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p14">The change at his conversion was all-decisive. It <pb n="352" id="iii.vi.i-Page_352" />imparted to his personal religion the character of 
strong contrasts which have to be reconciled, and 
these merely form the transition to new contrasts. 
The contrasts of sin and grace, of strength and 
weakness, are placed by St Paul in the very core and 
centre of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p15">Although Paul could boast before his conversion of a blameless 
life as touching the righteousness concerning the law, he had some bitter experiences even 
then. He must have sounded the misery of sin, and 
the torture of a divided mind, down to the very 
depths. The recollection of it still quivers almost 
convulsively in the concluding verses of <scripRef id="iii.vi.i-p15.1" passage="Rom. vii." parsed="|Rom|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7">Rom. vii.</scripRef>: “Wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me 
from the body of this sin?” All the greater is the 
feeling of pardon in the present, of peace with God 
combined with the consciousness of deliverance from 
torture, and the confirmation of the good within him. 
St Paul, as well as every other Christian who was 
converted, could indicate the hour of the change, and 
the recollection of this sudden regeneration gave his 
religion strength and weight. The old is past; lo! 
it became new! Being justified through faith we 
have peace with God. God’s love is poured into 
our hearts through the Holy Spirit. Through St 
Paul that personal religion was for the first time 
firmly established amongst Christians, which starts 
from the basis of the contrast between sin and grace. 
But this contrast extends far beyond the feelings to 
the will. Consolation for sin, and at the same time 
deliverance from the power of sin, are its chief aim. 
For sin and grace are to succeed each other, and not 
to co-exist side by side.</p>


<pb n="353" id="iii.vi.i-Page_353" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p16">But is this contrast absolute? Is the breach with the past at 
Damascus so complete that no consequences of his previous condition can be 
traced in the present? Even as a Christian St Paul had moments of depression. 
How could it be otherwise? New temptations perpetually arose from his own nature 
and from his surroundings. The reconciliation between these moments of 
depression and the feeling of grace is brought about by faith—<i>i.e.</i>, the 
constant abiding in the love of God which has once 
for all been manifested in Christ. “That life which 
I now live in the flesh I live in faith, the faith in the 
Son of God who loved me.” “Because Christ hath 
loved us, no power on earth shall be able to separate 
us from God.” Thus St Paul was enabled to perpetuate his single experience through faith. It is 
all repetition, says Kierkegaard. It is no new experience, but constant trust in the old one. Here, 
too, St Paul is the forerunner of many who lived in 
later ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p17">The other contrast is between strength and weakness. It is of no less importance for him than the 
former. Through his conversion St Paul was 
caught up and swept away by the enthusiasm of the 
earliest Christian Church and learnt to taste of the 
powers of the great Beyond—a wonderful experience. 
He fell into ecstasies and saw visions. He was 
vouchsafed revelations. He saw the Lord. He was 
caught up into Paradise. He heard heavenly words. 
Then he was so strong that he felt himself more than 
man—he was already a spirit. We are not in the 
flesh—“the life eternal hath begun.” But then, on 
the other hand, came moments of terrible depression, <pb n="354" id="iii.vi.i-Page_354" />when an angel of the adversary was sent to smite him, 
when he passed through the “valley of the shadow 
of death,” when he was filled with fear and 
trembling, and felt powerless to cope with the tasks 
of the moment. Hence the alternations of communion with God and the sense of abandonment by 
God in the apostle’s personal religion—Paul becomes 
the type of the mystics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p18">To attain the mastery over these fits of depression is 
above all the task of that longing and yearning which 
is nothing but the expression of a heightened feeling of 
contrast. Out of this longing expectancy St Paul extracts the most wonderful notes in all his letters. The 
Spirit itself is in bondage to the weakness of creation, 
so that he prays unconsciously in groanings that 
cannot be uttered, which God, however, hears. 
That is the prayer of longing, the groaning and 
the crying for the freedom of the glory of the 
children of God. Imprisoned in our earthly tabernacle, in a strange country, we long for our home 
which is with God. “I have the desire to depart 
and be with Christ, for that were far better.” Once 
again it is St Paul who was the first to proclaim this 
feeling of man’s deep, wild longing for his eternal 
home.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p19">But longing is the constant reminder of one’s necessities, and perpetually awakens one’s consciousness 
of them. Then St Paul finds the highest comfort of 
all in a moment of prayer. “My grace is sufficient 
for thee, for strength is made perfect in weakness. 
When I am weak then I am strong.” He has found 
peace in perfect trust in God; that, too, is faith. 
Thereby he can do all things, and boasts even of his <pb n="355" id="iii.vi.i-Page_355" />necessities. Ecstasy, longing, faith: these are the 
steps in this religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p20">The personal religion which has been sketched thus far is 
essentially one of moods and feelings. For the alternation as well as the 
harmonizing of contrasts falls under the sphere of the emotional life. This is 
one of the reasons why St Paul’s place in the history of religion is so 
important. He transferred the real life of religion to the feelings, discovered 
it in the feelings. Religion, according to St Paul, is fear and hope, possessing 
and seeking, rejoicing and longing, joy in communion with God, and yearning for 
God; and by surrendering ourselves to the divine influence which comes over us, 
we are saved—<i>i.e.</i>, uplifted out 
of this world into God’s presence. Hence an unbroken apostolic succession through St Augustine and 
St Bernard to Schleiermacher. Paul was the first 
clearly to experience and express for all time the 
two sets of feelings: sin and grace, strength and 
weakness; and thereby the inner meaning and depth 
of religion were immensely increased. The holy of 
holies is no longer placed in outer effects and consequences, but transferred to communion with God in 
the innermost heart. For this emotional life the 
significance of historical events is exceedingly limited. 
They are simply considered as means to create moods 
and to excite feelings. This is just what the Cross and 
Resurrection of Jesus were for St Paul. By this 
means the historical tradition and the unbroken 
continuity with the past are indeed preserved, but 
the true life of religion is in the present; it is the 
soul’s communion with the living God. Knowledge 
of the historical fact is but the kindling spark.</p>

<pb n="356" id="iii.vi.i-Page_356" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p21">The peculiar danger of this emotional form of 
religion has always consisted in its tendency to allow 
the field of the active life to lie fallow. Paul escaped 
this danger, thanks to his calling. As the consciousness of his apostolic calling was fully developed in 
him, and never for one moment forsook him, it 
imparted a zeal and a restless energy to him, which 
made every kind of luxuriating in dreams and visions 
and every form of idleness a physical impossibility. 
In this respect Paul became a hero of ethical self-discipline, and of entirely unselfish service to the 
brethren. He conceived of his especial calling as 
being at the same time typical. Hence the servile 
labour to which he compelled his hands, hence the 
bodily discipline carried to the verge of asceticism, 
hence his strict temperance and entire sincerity. 
Paul overcame all obstacles, especially those originating in his own temperament, in a wonderful manner, 
or used them as stepping-stones. He withstood, too, 
every temptation to pride, and every tendency to a 
domineering bearing. But above all he perfected 
love and self-sacrifice in his calling. He could endure 
and forgive; he sympathised in every man’s afflictions, 
he collected money for his enemies. In certain 
cases he sacrificed the freedom of his conscience to 
his love. For the Jews’ sake he was ready to be 
severed from the Christ. In his old age he took an 
unselfish delight in the progress of the Gospel in spite 
of the envy and the wrangling of his associates. 
Notwithstanding his longing for heaven, he preferred 
to remain on earth, so as to work and to suffer for 
the brethren. Each one of his letters to them is a 
proof of his love. Thus he strove with all his might <pb n="357" id="iii.vi.i-Page_357" />so that in his own life the panegyric of love passed 
from words into deeds; this he likewise demanded of 
every Christian as the visible proof of his belonging 
to Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p22">The peculiarity of St Paul’s personal religion 
becomes still more manifest when it is contrasted with 
the essentially different form of Jesus religion. This 
is the exact opposite of a religion of emotion. It may 
be objected that the relative insignificance of the 
subjective element in the case of Jesus, is due to the 
impossibility of extracting the true Jesus from His 
reporters. But to this we may reply: Had Jesus 
been a mystic, or in any other way pre-eminently a 
man of feeling, then this would have found expression 
in His words in spite of all additions or omissions of 
these reporters. But it is just a peculiarity of His 
that the inner life of His soul is rarely, or never, 
reflected in what He says, and that no value of its 
own is attached to the emotional life. His personal 
religion is altogether practical. He went about doing 
good, helping others, struggling for the right—a life 
concentrated in present tasks and aims, a religion that 
looked forward to ideals that were to be realized. 
All Jesus’ actions are indeed prompted by feelings—<i>i.e.</i>, by the childlike certainty of the love of God and 
by the deep seriousness with which the great future 
inspires Him. But these feelings do not constitute 
separate domains of their own, from which the road 
to action has subsequently to be discovered. On the 
contrary, whether consciously or unconsciously, they 
are the ever present substratum of all that He does. 
There is an entire absence here of the alternation 
between the sense of sin and of grace, as well as of that <pb n="358" id="iii.vi.i-Page_358" />between 
strength and weakness, at any rate in that 
degree with which St Paul is acquainted. True there 
are days in Jesus’ life when He ascends to the 
mountain-heights of enthusiasm, and also there are 
others when He walks in the valley of disappointment 
and failure. But how entirely this change of mood 
recedes into the background behind the total impression left us by a life of constant and conscious 
progress! We can notice this even in the great 
moderation with which He judges men. He never 
considers them as either entirely beyond the reach of 
sin or as inextricably involved therein. Besides, the 
style of the sayings of Jesus is the expression of an 
altogether practical and temperate nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p23">Both forms of personal religion are justifiable if 
they have but really been experienced. It is a consequence of the predominance of St Paul’s theology, 
that his personal religion has likewise come to be 
regarded as the normal type, though, it is true, only 
after the excision of the really mystical element. But 
the deterioration of morality has been the regular and 
inevitable consequence of an exclusive emphasis of 
the emotional life. Our task to-day is again to bring 
into the foreground Jesus’ own personal religion, and 
to hold this up as a word of warning to our age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi.i-p24">Paul has left a deeper impression upon history than 
any other of Jesus’ disciples. He transplanted the 
young religion into the great world of civilization, 
created its first profound system of thought, and 
developed a new form of personal religion. In so 
doing he was the first to introduce Christianity into 
the world’s history. The whole future development of 
the Gospel is determined by the form imparted to it <pb n="359" id="iii.vi.i-Page_359" />by St Paul. The measure of his worth lies in the 
fact that he came to be the greatest minister of the 
Gospel, and as such has often occupied its place. In 
more than one instance his work was of a transitory 
nature: but he himself, the man Paul, is one of the 
most inspiring and comforting characters in all 
history, one of those who are an unfailing source of 
courage and of joy to us a smaller breed of men.</p>

<pb n="360" id="iii.vi.i-Page_360" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="The Apocalypse." id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi.i" next="iii.vii.i">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">THE APOCALYPSE.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter XIX. The Prophet." id="iii.vii.i" prev="iii.vii" next="iii.vii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.vii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vii.i-p0.2">THE PROPHET.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.vii.i-p1">THE Apocalypse of St John no longer belongs to 
the first period of early Christianity, that is, if we 
consider the exact date of its composition. The book 
cannot have been written earlier than the reign of 
Domitian; the destruction of Jerusalem has taken 
place long ago, and the outbreak of the great persecutions on the part of the State is anticipated. But as 
the solitary surviving memorial of early Christian 
prophecy, and as the product of enthusiasm, it still 
represents the hopes and thoughts of the earliest age 
before the development of the ecclesiastical constitution. No living prophet, it is true, here speaks to us: 
it is a book; but the book is one which claims with 
its very first words to be prophetic inspiration. 
Whatever its ultimate origin from Christian and 
Jewish sources, the book itself emphatically claims to 
be considered as a whole, and as the expression of 
Christian prophecy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p2">The author at once expresses the profoundest 
consciousness of his call in his opening sentences. 
God wanted to make known to His servants the <pb n="361" id="iii.vii.i-Page_361" />prophets 
a revelation of the things which must shortly 
come to pass. For this purpose the angel was sent to 
the servant of God, John, in order that he might hand 
on the message to others. His words are the words 
of the prophecy. Happy he that reads, and he that 
lays them to heart. God Himself speaks through 
the book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p3">Thereupon the heavenly calling of the prophet is 
related to us in the vision. When he was upon the 
island of Patmos, to deliver the message of God and 
the testimony about Jesus, he found himself in a 
trance on the Lord’s day and was charged by Jesus 
Himself to write to the seven Churches of Asia 
Minor what he saw, that which is and that which 
shall be hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p4">The seven Epistles which are now dictated to him may be 
regarded from a twofold point of view. They are messages of the heavenly Messiah 
to the heavenly leaders of the seven Churches made known to men upon earth by 
the prophet John. But at the same time they are the oracles of the Spirit; so 
the close of every letter reminds us, the Spirit is speaking to the Churches. 
The prophet wishes therefore to be regarded purely as a medium, both in what he 
promises and threatens as well as in his revelations and exhortations. The 
difference between St Paul and the author of this book is very striking. St 
Paul, too, censured various evil practices after a similar manner—<i>e.g.</i>, in First Corinthians—employing both 
promises and threats. But he always speaks as a 
human being and never as the interpreter of the 
Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p5">Next follows the long series of apocalyptic visions, <pb n="362" id="iii.vii.i-Page_362" />which continues to the end of the book. However 
constantly the scene changes, the author never forgets 
to play the part of the prophet. He sees and hears 
all that goes on in heaven. He is removed from one 
place to another; he is so intensely affected by what 
he sees that he bursts into tears. When he has 
swallowed the little book, at the angel’s command, he 
describes its effect: “It was bitter to my stomach.” 
He speaks with one of the twenty-four elders in 
heaven. The conversations with angels are of especially frequent occurrence. From time to time the 
description of the visions is interrupted by short 
utterances of the Spirit, which then produce an 
impression of immediate inspiration in contrast with 
their context: under this category falls the impressive 
blessing pronounced upon the future martyrs. But 
then, on the other hand, one is struck by the threefold 
asseveration of the truth of the inspiration. “These 
words are faithful and true.” Is that the true 
prophet’s language? The conclusion of the book 
consists of nothing but attestations concerning the 
divine authorship. First the angel speaks, then 
Jesus, finally the seer himself. His inspired book, 
which now possesses divine and legal authority, ends 
with terrible threats and extravagant promises.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p6">A comparison with some of the products of the 
Jewish apocalyptic literature, which bear a very 
striking similarity, <i>e.g</i>., the books of Baruch and Ezra, 
which were written about the same time, reveals to 
us the fact that the prophetic consciousness is a great 
deal more prominent in the case of John. In the 
former case the pseudonymous author speaks for the 
most part in his own person, and clearly distinguishes <pb n="363" id="iii.vii.i-Page_363" />his human words from the divine communications. 
But in this case everything claims to be revelation 
from beginning to end. The faithfulness and truth 
of the divine word is thrice emphasized, and finally 
the angel, Jesus, and the seer, testify to the divinity 
of the revelation. The human element and the 
author’s independent position recede entirely into the 
background.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p7">But is the whole book to be really ascribed to 
prophetic revelation? On the contrary, every page of 
the book confirms our belief that we are here dealing 
with fiction. The mythological contents of the 
visions, the form of revelation by means of angels, the 
conscious employment of literary art in the construction of the book, the similarity of the style with 
that of all Jewish apocalypses, are all proofs against 
the genuineness of the prophecy. Very probably, too, 
the name of John is intended to denote the celebrated 
disciple of Jesus, and then the book is pseudonymous, 
like all similar compositions. It is a literary production from beginning to end. Even the seven 
Epistles are not real letters which were ever 
despatched; one does not write to angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p8">How are we then to explain the contradiction between the 
prophetic claims and the employment of fiction in the composition of the book?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p9">The author possessed prophetic gifts and powers. 
The seven letters and many short oracles of the 
Spirit scattered here and there throughout the book, 
can be traced back to a state of inspired enthusiasm 
as their original source. He may even have had 
visions, at least one vision which impelled him to 
write. Above all, he feels himself called to be a <pb n="364" id="iii.vii.i-Page_364" />prophet because of the terribly critical nature of the 
times in which he is living. It is an inner compulsion 
that causes him to sound the battle-cry for the last 
struggle of the people of God against Rome. He 
himself has been aroused from his sleep by the storm 
and stress of the times. Now his office is to act as 
watchman over the Churches of Asia Minor, to threaten, 
to exhort, to comfort, that everyone may be ready for 
the last battle. Thus the Christian prophets of old 
conceived of their task. The inner moral constraint 
which bade them speak, whether they would or no, 
appeared to them then as the Spirit or word of God. 
But side by side with this the same man is also a 
writer of apocalypses, a literary prophet. He lives 
on the learned results of past ages, he has studied 
books and digested books. He has drawn his great 
eschatological system from them. He does not 
hesitate to incorporate fragments of older writers 
in his own work as though they were his own 
revelations. This very human wisdom, which is 
not even his own, he produces as though it were 
God’s word, and he tries to conceal from himself 
his own insight into the real origin of the book 
by making as loud assertions of its divine origin as 
possible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.i-p10">Thereby his work becomes a memorial of the decay 
of prophecy. We can learn from him that there were 
once Christian prophets who possessed God’s word 
and claimed the highest authority. Their enthusiasm, 
their courage, their holy zeal, speak from every good 
word in this book. But its author is scarcely himself 
to be accounted any longer one of them. He would 
cover his Jewish scholasticism with the mantle of <pb n="365" id="iii.vii.i-Page_365" />their authority. And in so doing he finally takes 
refuge in asseverations and attestations, whereby his 
fiction loses its harmlessness. It is therefore often 
a hard matter to take pleasure in much that is 
undoubtedly magnificent in his work.</p>

<pb n="366" id="iii.vii.i-Page_366" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XX. The Promise." id="iii.vii.ii" prev="iii.vii.i" next="iii.vii.iii">

<h2 id="iii.vii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER XX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vii.ii-p0.2">THE PROMISE.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.vii.ii-p1">As the prophet that he claims to be, the author of 
the Apocalypse has above all to foretell the future. 
Indeed, his whole book consists of such prediction. 
The vast agglomeration of his promises admit, after 
all, of a very simple division into three parts: (1) The 
Christian hope in the parousia; (2) political prophecy; 
(3) conceptions borrowed from the storehouse of Jewish 
apocalyptical tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p2">The coming of Jesus, the Son of man, down from 
heaven, stands in the front of the prophecy, that is its 
Christian element. The old expectation of the 
earliest Church continues in undiminished strength. 
The nearness of His coming is, as before, the chief 
point in connection with it. As the book begins, “For the time is at hand; behold He cometh”—so it ends: “Yea, I come quickly. Amen. Come, Lord 
Jesus!” He will come suddenly as a thief, as a judge, 
as a Saviour of them that are His. The last great 
tribulation precedes His coming. There will be a 
sifting of the saints, then it will be decided who shall 
stand and who shall fall. Such had ever been the <pb n="367" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_367" />hopes of the early Christians, and lapse of time has 
not effected any change in them. Even the language 
is almost that of the earliest Church. Since Jesus' 
departure His second advent has come to be the 
main factor in the kingdom of God, to such an extent 
that it has usurped its place in ordinary conversation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p3">And yet this hope has experienced a great transformation through the changes wrought by the course 
of contemporary history. It comes to be political, 
because the Roman State has assumed an attitude of 
hostility to the Christians. One persecution has 
already taken place in which the blood of martyrs 
has been shed, and now the last great persecution is 
close at hand. The thirteenth and seventeenth to 
nineteenth chapters deal with this especially. The 
enemy is Rome, the great city Babylon, which has 
the dominion over the kings of the earth. Already 
it is drunken with the blood of the saints, and of 
the witnesses of Jesus. It is the great harlot, 
the mother of the harlots and of the abominations 
of the earth. The demoniac power appears 
in <scripRef passage="Rev 13:1-18" id="iii.vii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Rev|13|1|13|18" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.1-Rev.13.18">chap. xiii.</scripRef> under the picture of the two beasts, 
who come up, the first out of the sea, and the 
second out of the earth. The dragon has equipped 
the first with his own authority, so that he wars 
against the saints, and is able to vanquish them: that 
is the Roman Empire. The second beast is subject 
to the first. It is the false prophet who deceives 
men so that they worship the image of the first beast 
and bear its mark: that is, the priesthood of the 
Roman emperor-worship. The demand that was 
made to worship the emperor, and the persecution 
of those who refused to obey, is the occasion for the <pb n="368" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_368" />publication of our apocalypse. It was the measures 
taken by Domitian and Trajan which compelled the 
Christian eschatology to take this political turn. 
The same position had occurred long ago for the 
Jews, when Caligula ordered his image to be erected 
in the temple. The author of our apocalypse takes 
over these old Jewish feelings of irritability and 
resentment against the imperial cultus into the 
Christian Church, and builds up his eschatology on 
this basis. For him the mark of the times is the 
struggle between God and the Caesar whom Satan has 
set upon the throne. Now it is just this struggle 
which at present ends in the defeat of the 
Christians that the future is to decide by bringing 
about the defeat of Rome. And this decision—the victory of the Christians in the contest which 
is at once political and demoniac—is brought 
about by the coming of the Messiah. It is here 
treated as an entirely political occurrence. The 
Messiah descends from heaven upon a white horse, 
in the full equipment of battle, surrounded by the 
heavenly hosts. The beast, the kings of the earth, 
and their enemies are gathered together to make war 
against Him. The result is, of course, their entire 
annihilation. The beast and the false prophet are 
thrown into the lake of fire, whilst their followers 
perish by the sword. Hereupon begins the reign of 
Messiah and of His martyrs, the heroes that fell in 
battle. This future victory of Christ over Rome is 
the core and centre of the promise of our book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p4">In the midst of the political chaos which the 
prophet predicts, the Emperor Nero appears upon the 
scene. The belief in Nero’s return from the grave <pb n="369" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_369" />had already assumed different shapes. An older form, 
that he would wage war against Rome in league with 
the Parthian kings, has now been susperseded by a 
later, that he was to fight against the Lamb, and be 
overcome by Him. The celebrated number 666 is 
supposed to refer to the Emperor Nero. One can 
scarcely conceive of anything more fantastic than 
these politics which deal with men and spirits, with 
devils and angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p5">No small danger arose for Christianity from this 
political coloring of its hope. St Paul had declared 
that every power in the State, even the Emperor 
Nero, had been appointed by God and was to be 
regarded as the servant of God. And now in consequence of the entirely new position of affairs the 
emperor has come to be for the Christians the servant 
of Satan, and it is from him that he draws all 
his power. Is the Christian, then, bound to render 
him obedience any longer? Is rebellion not his duty? 
But nothing lies further from our author’s intentions 
than any idea of rebellion. His one demand is 
patience. He would never allow any other form of 
resistance but that of passive endurance. God alone 
brings us the victory, not men. On the other hand, 
the prophet’s visions in <scripRef passage="Rev 18:1-24; 19:1-21" id="iii.vii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Rev|18|1|18|24;|Rev|19|1|19|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.1-Rev.18.24 Bible:Rev.19.1-Rev.19.21">chaps. xviii. xix.</scripRef> are nothing 
less than orgies of vengeance. To revel in these 
affords some little comfort for the misery of the 
present. The malignant joy, the song of triumph, 
at the fall of the great harlot, and the description 
of the destruction of the enemy: “Gather together, 
ye birds, and come to the great feast of God, to eat the 
flesh of kings, the flesh of commanders, the flesh of 
mighty men, the flesh of horses and their riders, <pb n="370" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_370" />the flesh alike of free men and of slaves, and of 
high and low”—all this confers no distinction upon 
Christianity. Along with the changed political situation it has forthwith taken over all the thoughts of 
vengeance, hatred and fanaticism, which were the 
marks of Judaism. This fact is certain: it matters not 
whether Jewish or Christian materials are the ultimate 
source. He that takes delight in such fancies is no 
whit better than he that first invented them. It is 
the thirst for vengeance of tortured slaves, who 
imagine still worse tortures for their masters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p6">But the Christian hope in the parousia and the 
political prediction against Rome, after all, only occupy 
a small portion of the big book. The main body of 
the prophecies is nothing but old material taken 
from the storehouse of Jewish apocalytic traditions. 
If the ‘prophet’ wished to write an apocalypse, then 
he had above all else to be careful that the old tradition as to the mysteries at the end of the world should 
not be lost in his hands. Rather take too much of it 
than too little. Contradictions do not matter. Put 
into your book all that you can lay hold of: do 
not bother about probabilities. As a matter of fact 
this writer has tied together a whole bundle of eschatologies, often without any mutual connection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p7">The greatest space is occupied by the description 
of the preliminary signs and the tribulation. The 
seven seals, the seven trumpets, the seven bowls, are 
only variations of similar signs of the last days which 
occur in all apocalypses. Of these the seven bowls 
and the seven trumpets are so nearly related, that 
they are best explained as a twofold copy of the 
same original. First of all, in each case the earth is <pb n="371" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_371" />smitten—then the sea, then the rivers, then the stars, 
then the air (true, in a very different manner), 
then come the Parthians, finally hail, thunder, and 
lightning. In his descriptions of the preliminary 
signs and plagues, our author relies mostly on Old 
Testament material—the vision of the steeds in 
Zechariah, the conjunction of sword, plague and 
hunger in Jeremiah, above all, the Egyptian plagues, 
a regular mine for the apocalyptic; and besides this, 
on later Jewish uncanonical material. The whole of 
Nature is introduced into the final drama, and at the 
same time the political position (the Parthians and 
Nero redivivus) furnishes favourable subjects. In 
the fifth seal a Jewish idea, that the number of the 
righteous must be completed before the end, is 
changed into a Christian, the martyrs taking the 
place of the righteous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p8">But the prophet is very far from exhausting all 
his store of preliminary signs of the end in this 
threefold use of the number seven (seals, trumpets 
and bowls). He has to find room for the rest in 
the insertions which he introduces between the three 
sevens. To these belong: The sealing of the 144,000 
out of the twelve tribes of Israel (without Dan, the 
tribe of the Antichrist), to whom afterwards the 
great multitude which no man could number out of 
all nations and peoples is added. Here the writer 
has almost certainly introduced an original Jewish 
fragment into his book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p9">The desolation of the holy city by the Gentiles. 
This section dates from some time previous to 70 <span class="sc" id="iii.vii.ii-p9.1">A.D.</span>, 
and originally predicted the exemption of the temple 
from desecration.</p>
<pb n="372" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_372" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p10">The sending of the two witnesses—according to an 
old tradition, Elijah and Enoch—as preachers of 
repentance to the holy city. They are killed by the 
beast, but are immediately raised from the dead and 
ascend up into heaven. All these three insertions 
are based not merely upon Jewish traditions, but 
upon written fragments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p11">The supernatural commencement of salvation is really only 
described when we reach chap. xii.: the birth of the Messiah from the woman 
whose robe was the sun, the effort of the dragon to destroy him, his translation 
to God. Thereupon follows the assault of heaven by the dragon, which ends with 
his defeat by Michael and his being cast down from heaven. Then the dragon 
persecutes the other seed of the woman—<i>i.e.</i>, here the Church of 
Jesus. For this purpose he hands over his power to 

has been snatched up to God descends as king from 
heaven and destroys him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p12">All this material is of mythological origin, and is 
no invention of the Christian author’s. It can even 
be traced back right through Hebrew literature to 
Babylonian myths, but it has been transmitted by 
Jewish writers. Our author was the first to impress 
upon it a Christian interpretation. The all-important 
element in it for him is this: the victory of the 
Christian has already been decided in heaven, the 
dragon has been cast out. Hence the certainty of 
the approaching deliverance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p13">The final act of the drama is described by him in 
two stages, and offers a combination of different 
eschatologies. First of all, after the battle of the <pb n="373" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_373" />Messiah, there is the thousand years’ reign of Christ 
and of the martyrs (the first resurrection), whilst the 
dragon in the meanwhile is bound in the abyss. This 
state of things comes to an end with the liberation of 
the dragon and his renewed assault with Gog and 
Magog upon the holy city. In the decisive moment 
fire falls from heaven and consumes the enemies of 
God. Satan is cast forever into the lake of fire. 
Hereupon follows the general resurrection of the 
dead, and the judgment of the world according to 
each man’s works: all sinners fall into hell, the second 
death. Now comes the transformation of the world 
into the new heaven and the new earth (where there 
is no sea). The new Jerusalem descends from heaven. 
God dwells among men. There will be no more grief. 
The old order has passed away.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p14">This is, indeed, the official Jewish eschatology, but 
it is presented in such a form that every Christian 
can easily adopt it. The case is different with the 
great final picture. Here we are transported, not into 
the new heaven and the new earth, but into that 
which is entirely of this earth, into the coarsely 
phenomenal and Jewish from a narrow national 
point of view. Our author has again incorporated a 
Jewish fragment. The new Jerusalem is brought 
before us in the form of a cube with golden streets, 
high walls, and twelve gates made of precious stones. 
There is no temple in it, neither does it need sun or 
moon. God Himself is there and illuminates the 
city. The Gentiles are still in their position of subjection; they may bring their treasures as tribute 
into the holy city, and be healed by the fruit of the 
tree of life. The main thing is, of course, the presence <pb n="374" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_374" />of God in person—and, adds the Christian, of the 
Lamb. Now here we have the most entire reversion 
conceivable to the old familiar national Jewish 
language. The Christian people takes the place of 
the Jewish, and takes over its contempt for the 
Gentiles. The new Israel at the head of the nations, 
in the holy land and in the holy city—that is the 
Christian battle-cry. For such Christians the whole 
transformation which Jesus effected of the conception 
of the kingdom of God has been in vain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p15">Throughout the whole of the Apocalypse, however, 
the picture of the Christian hope is set before us with 
many beautiful features of great poetic worth and 
emotional effect. The Christian joy and blessedness 
are expressed in many sayings, just as simply as in 
the beatitudes of Jesus. And then again by the side 
of these, the creations of the wildest fancy, even in 
the best portions of the book, the letters to the seven 
Churches: “To him that overcometh, to him will I give 
of the hidden manna, and I will give him a white stone, 
and upon his stone a new name written which no one 
knoweth but he that receiveth it.” “And he that 
overcometh, and he that keepeth my words unto the 
end, to him will I give authority over the nations: 
and he shall rule them with a rod of iron, as the 
vessels of the potter are broken to shivers, as I also 
have received of my Father: and I will give him the 
morning star.” It is Jesus who utters such abstruse, 
essentially unchristian words in these letters. In fact, 
taking the prophecy of the book as a whole, the name 
of Jesus has been applied in a manner altogether 
unsuitable to the Jesus of history. The very role He 
did not want to play—that of Jewish Messiah in a <pb n="375" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_375" />Jewish kingdom of God—has here been allotted to 
Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.ii-p16">What then, after all , is there that is Christian in 
this prophecy? Set it for a moment side by side with 
the apocalypse of Ezra, and the answer is not far to 
seek. There is resignation often akin to despair; 
here the exultant confidence of victory. With the 
glad exultant longing and splendid certainty of 
victory, the little handful of Christians faced their 
long and arduous struggle against almighty Rome. “The kingdom will still be ours.” That was the power 
which Jesus gave.</p>

<pb n="376" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_376" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XXI. The Claim." id="iii.vii.iii" prev="iii.vii.ii" next="iii.vii.iv">

<h2 id="iii.vii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vii.iii-p0.2">THE CLAIM.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.vii.iii-p1">HE is a prophet who can say what God will do and 
what men are to do. The claim which our author 
makes is determined by the great outer and inner 
dangers of his Churches. Persecutions threaten from 
without, an increasing worldliness from within. The 
Jews stir up persecutions against the Christians, and 
bring false charges against them; the Romans, as 
judges, do the will of the Jews. In such a time, 
patience, endurance and fidelity are the most needed 
virtues. Above all else, the test of a man’s Christianity 
is to be found in his refusal to participate in the 
imperial cultus. Only he who refuses to worship 
the beast and to bear his mark is a Christian. There 
must be no revolutionary resistance. Whosoever 
shall kill with the sword shall with the sword inevitably be killed. Here the patience and faithfulness of 
the saints can alone be of any avail.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iii-p2">Be thou faithful unto death! Blessed are the dead 
that die in the Lord from henceforth. Every Christian 
is to be prepared for martyrdom; <i>i.e.</i>, here the “keeping of the testimony of Jesus.” The prophet has <pb n="377" id="iii.vii.iii-Page_377" />clearly recognized that the great struggle with Rome 
is now about to begin, and that this struggle presents 
a temptation for Christians, which all cowardly and 
weak souls cannot withstand. Hence the powerful 
glowing language of his call to be up and doing. It 
is the call to be prepared for death. No wonder that 
the Church of the martyrs highly esteemed this book 
and accepted it as canonical. The prophet has only 
one brother- combatant worthy of his mettle, the 
author of the concluding verses of <scripRef passage="Rom 8:31" id="iii.vii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31">Romans viii.</scripRef> “If 
God is for us, who can be against us?” may be taken 
as the motto of the book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iii-p3">But if God is to be for us, things must first of all 
be changed in the Churches themselves. Worldliness 
has already begun to creep in. Ephesus has lost its 
first love. Sardis, decayed from its former estate, is 
spiritually dead. Laodicea is neither cold nor warm, 
boasts, indeed, of its riches, and is yet so miserable. 
Here we can see the condition of the Pauline Churches 
not so very long after the death of their founder. 
The worldliness is increased through heretical teachers, 
false apostles and prophetesses, who declare fornication and the eating of meat offered to idols to be 
allowed, deluding the Christians with the idea that 
only then the depths of Satan’s wiles can be sounded. 
It is ordinary heathen libertinism which is disseminated by these Nicolaitans, Christian messengers 
and prophets. Besides this, the catalogue of crimes 
at the end of the book shows us what kind of people 
called themselves Christian here and there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iii-p4">The danger from within appears, according to the 
letters to the Churches, to be almost greater than 
that from without. It is especially to guard against <pb n="378" id="iii.vii.iii-Page_378" />it that the prophet cries: “Away with the false 
teachers; back to the first love.” The judgment of 
Christ will be without pity even upon those that are 
His. It is works alone that save, deeds of love, of 
fortitude, of fidelity. There is one thing that can 
surely save Christians lost in sin and the world, and 
that is martyrdom. For the first time a longing look 
is here cast back to the golden age, to the first days 
of Christianity. “Back to the first beginning” is the 
watchword.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iii-p5">Taking it all in all, it is an entirely untheological 
practical kind of Christianity. Fidelity in persecution, 
resistance to worldliness, clinging to the first love, such 
is the claim that the seer makes. He is still animated 
by the genuine enthusiasm of the first great age. 
We can trace this, even externally, by the fact that 
there is as yet no set form for repentance, no 
ecclesiastical law; as long as the judgment is yet to 
come, so long there is time for repentance. However 
strict the separation which is demanded from the 
world, there is as yet no legalism within, because the 
voice of the Spirit is still heard. But now that the 
struggle with the Roman empire has begun we can 
scarcely any longer speak of the Christians as a sect. 
The former sect takes its place in the history of the 
world, resolved for the present just to remain true to 
itself and to look upon world and devil as one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iii-p6">There is no trace of any opposition to St Paul, 
however much his formulae may be disregarded. We 
misconceive St Paul altogether as long as we do not 
recognize that he would have made exactly the same 
demands in this position.</p>

<pb n="379" id="iii.vii.iii-Page_379" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XXII. The Layman’s Theology." id="iii.vii.iv" prev="iii.vii.iii" next="iv">

<h2 id="iii.vii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXII.</h2> 
<h3 id="iii.vii.iv-p0.2">A LAYMAN’S THEOLOGY.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.vii.iv-p1">BEYOND his promise and his claim the author of the 
Apocalypse pursues no ulterior aim. He feels no need 
for theological thought and has no time to spare for 
it. This does not preclude his possessing very definite—though in no wise original—conceptions about God 
and the things of God. Even though he is layman, 
he is, after all, a learned layman, who has both read 
and heard a great deal. Like all laymen, he accepts 
the most obvious contradictions and does not strive 
after any inner harmony. His thoughts are never 
abstractions: they are all fancies calculated for the eye 
and the ear. It will not be without value to examine 
the conceptions of a man such as this. For he represents the average Christian, both in his thoughts 
and in his hopes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p2">We saw above how pessimistic was his estimate 
of the political position of the age. Satan is the 
present ruler of this world. He has given the beast 
power over all the kings of the earth. As in the 
letter to the Ephesians, so here: we Christians fight 
not against flesh and blood, but against the demoniac <pb n="380" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_380" />rulers of the world. One would expect as a consequence of this a strictly dualistic system. The 
contrary is our author’s opinion. God is to him above 
all the Creator and Lord of this present world. 
Jubilant psalms sing His praises for His acts of 
creation: “Great and marvellous are thy works, O 
Lord our God, the Almighty. Righteous and true 
are Thy ways, thou King of the nations.” It is one 
of the prophet’s fundamental doctrines, as to which he 
never for one moment entertains any doubt, that this 
world is God’s world. He insists upon this almost 
more than does St Paul. All alike, Nature and history, 
have come forth from God. Such is his opinion, in 
agreement with the prayer of the Jewish apocalypses 
of Baruch and Ezra. It will be just in the signs of 
the last days that God will prove His power over 
Nature; then every eye shall see that all these natural 
forces are at His command to do His will. In heaven 
God’s praises are sung without ceasing, and in like 
manner the author of this book never wearies in 
giving vent to his feelings of thanksgiving. No 
tribulation can cause that stream to cease flowing. 
On this point his conviction is not to be shaken.</p>
<verse id="iii.vii.iv-p2.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.iv-p2.2">“A safe stronghold our God is still,</l>
<l class="t2" id="iii.vii.iv-p2.3">A trusty shield and weapon;</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.vii.iv-p2.4">He’ll help us clear from all the ill</l>
<l class="t2" id="iii.vii.iv-p2.5">That in our days shall happen.”</l>
</verse>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p3">This fundamental faith in a present living God is 
the basis upon which all the optimistic hope for the 
future rests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p4">But how, then, can the power of the dragon and of 
the Gentiles be explained? The author gives no 
answer to this, because he has no interest in untying <pb n="381" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_381" />knotty problems. He leaves that to Ezra and his 
friends. He is content with the fact that the Gentiles 
are the enemies of God’s people and that Satan has 
given them their great power. But the near future 
will see the end of this state of things, which is hateful 
in God’s eyes. He who knows that, knows quite 
enough. That is just a layman’s theology, quite 
unsystematic but full of strength and energy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p5">God Himself is, it is true, a very distant mysterious 
Being. It is significant that He is described for the 
most part in accordance with Ezekiel’s vision. In 
His immediate neighbourhood stand the elders of 
<scripRef passage="Isa 24:1-23" id="iii.vii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Isa|24|1|24|23" osisRef="Bible:Isa.24.1-Isa.24.23">Isa. xxiv.</scripRef>, now twenty-four in number, the original 
twelve tribes having been doubled since the 
entrance of the Gentiles into the Church. Thunder 
and lightning proceed from God’s throne without 
ceasing. Before it are seven lamps which are the 
seven Spirits (archangels), and still nearer Ezekiel’s four living creatures. The picture which all this 
leaves in our mind is neither very clear nor very consistent. Indeed there is only one impression which 
we plainly derive from it, and that is, that God is 
unapproachable. Nor do the concluding chapters of 
the book enable us satisfactorily to unite in one 
picture the conception of the unapproachable God 
surrounded by His court of angels and His dwelling 
upon earth among men. Next, and as a consequence 
of this inaccessibility, God is described as one to be 
feared. He is no being in whom one can feel any 
confidence. He is never called by the name of 
Father. It is fear and trembling that we feel in the 
main in the presence of this God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p6">No wonder, then, that His behests are so exclusively <pb n="382" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_382" />carried out by means of angels. God does 
nothing Himself. It is angels that bring all the 
plagues and all the signs, that vanquish Satan in 
heaven and bind him in the abyss. All God’s revelations to men are likewise conveyed by the 
mediation of angels and explained by angels. From 
this fact alone one might infer that for many of our 
author’s co-religionists living religion consisted in 
communion with angels rather than with God. In 
fact, he twice energetically protests against the worship 
of angels. It is very significant that this is necessary. 
Things have already come to such a pass that 
Christianity has to defend itself against the Jewish 
and heathen worship of angels. The prophet is of 
course far removed from anything like polytheism: 
the angels are no independent beings, but the servants 
of God. His monotheism, however, would be lifeless 
were it not for the assumption of these intermediate 
agencies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p7">Christ appears as the chief of this great host of 
intermediate beings, and Christ is everything to our 
writer, therefore possessed of all titles also, only not 
God. This distinct subordination beneath God is 
maintained throughout the whole book. Twice in the 
letters to the Churches Jesus Himself is made to 
speak of His God. The visions in <scripRef passage="Rev 4:1-11; 5:1-14" id="iii.vii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Rev|4|1|4|11;|Rev|5|1|5|14" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.1-Rev.4.11 Bible:Rev.5.1-Rev.5.14">chaps. iv. and v.</scripRef> 
clearly distinguish Jesus and God. The Lamb there 
appears by the side of God between the throne and 
the four living creatures and the twenty-four elders. 
In the concluding chapters the Lamb is never God. 
He only stands near Him. All our prophet’s practical interests are here centred upon this subordination, for only if Jesus is not God can He be <pb n="383" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_383" />conceived of as a pattern for the struggling and 
victorious Christians—the martyrs. And everything 
depends upon this for him. “He that overcometh 
I will give to him to sit down with me in my throne, 
as I also overcame and sat down with my Father in 
His throne.” That is the Christology of adoption—Jesus has His merits, and in consequence of that His 
dignity is assigned to Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p8">But then, how very little our author feels himself 
bound by these, his own words. All the divine 
predicates are again heaped upon Jesus almost 
immediately afterwards, and He is placed high above 
the angels, and that from the beginning, not only 
after His exaltation. He is the beginning of the 
creation of God, the first and the last and the living 
one, the Α and the Ω, the beginning and the end. 
He is the Redeemer, and will also be the judge over 
Christian and Gentile. It is especially in the letters 
to the Churches that one can see that our author has 
discovered in Christ, to his great comfort, a substitute 
for the dread and inaccessible God. That, again, is a 
sign of the layman’s theology. God is too far distant, 
too high for him: one cannot hold intercourse with 
Him after a friendly fashion. Christ, on the other 
hand, is known, and can be brought quite near to one. 
The name for Christ which occurs most frequently in 
the book is “The Lamb” (taken from <scripRef passage="Isa 53:7" id="iii.vii.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Isa. liii.</scripRef>). 
As a lamb that was slain Jesus has been one of us. 
If this Lamb sits at God’s right hand, then we have 
a trusty advocate in the highest court of appeal. 
The want of taste in the figure which he here employs 
did not trouble him in the least. And after all, “The 
Lamb” is merely a name for Jesus, just as Babylon is <pb n="384" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_384" />for Rome. Such playing with secret names is a mark 
of the apocalyptic literature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p9">What has Jesus done, then, upon earth? As 
answer to this we are merely told He died and His 
blood has redeemed us. Thereby we have been 
legally delivered from the bondage of the heathen 
and of the devil, and have become members of the 
people of God. This does not preclude the writer 
having many other thoughts besides as to Jews’ work. But this is practically the most important to 
him, because he always has to picture the Christians 
to himself as a people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p10">He did not know Jesus, and so he cannot start from 
any personal impression. But he is now in the midst 
of the struggle with the Roman people, and then 
Jesus must be the king, the leader in this struggle, who 
has redeemed us for His host. The victory is ours 
because our King possesses such divine power high 
above all angels. The future will bring us the 
terrible and bloody victory, and the reward for those 
that have died the hero’s death. Judaism—the 
Old Testament and Paul too—have furnished their 
attributes of Jesus. The author has taken these 
various heterogeneous elements, and has just placed 
them side by side. They are only harmonized by 
his temperament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p11">It is interesting to see how this layman’s book 
agrees with St Paul’s Epistle to the Colossians in the 
highest attributes of the Christology. The Epistle 
to the Colossians is directed against heretical teachers 
who preached the worship of angels. The Apocalypse 
likewise rejects angelolatry. In both cases Jesus is 
exalted high above all angels. First of all, Jesus was <pb n="385" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_385" />compared with the Scribes and the prophet John, and 
set above them as Messiah. Now He is measured 
with the Spirits and placed at their head. Soon 
afterwards follows the comparison with the gods of 
the heathen, and contrasted with them Jesus appears 
as the higher God. That is the beginning of the 
great apologetic of later times. The development of 
the Church keeps pace therewith: the inner Jewish 
sect, a religion competing with Judaism, a world 
religion by the side of the heathen religions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p12">But what now is the origin of all this Christianity 
of the Apocalypse? Can it be traced back to Jesus Himself, or to the first 
apostles, or to Judaists, or to St Paul and his companions, or to what other 
source?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p13">Every direct development from the primitive 
Palestinian form of the Gospel is excluded. Nothing 
reminds us of Jesus and His disciples. Scarcely ever 
do we meet with even a faint echo of any saying of 
Jesus, the gospel faith in the Fatherhood of God is 
entirely wanting. There is not even a single instance 
of the use of the phrase kingdom of God. Whoever 
knew Jesus Himself or even only His words, could 
never have suffered these wild fancies of vengeance to 
hold dominion over him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p14">On the other hand, Paulinism is certainly the presupposition of this form of Christianity. St Paul’s universalism, his entire annulling of the law, his 
strict separation from the Jewish synagogue, are all 
taken for granted in this book. The Christology, however, best shows the dependence upon Pauline 
formulas: Jesus is the Son of God who has descended 
from heaven. He is highly exalted above all angels, 
the beginning of the creation of God. He only <pb n="386" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_386" />descended for our redemption and afterwards ascended, 
and because of His obedience He was highly exalted 
and shall come again as judge. Such is the unchanging outline of the Pauline Christology. It 
cannot possibly have originated twice over in different 
persons, unless indeed there were two appearances on 
the road to Damascus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p15">The Christianity of the Apocalypse is a development of that form of Christianity which St Paul 
presented to the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p16">An entirely different element was, however, added 
to it, viz., Judaism with its apocalyptic literature and 
all the belief in God, angels and demons and the 
cosmology which this implies. It is still an open 
question in what form the Christian prophet appropriated this Judaism, whether he edited an already 
completed Jewish writing, just inserting a few Christian 
additions, or whether he independently combined all 
manner of literary and oral Jewish traditions from the 
standpoint of his Christian faith. But this question 
is of secondary importance. In any case he has completed digested Judaism and made it his own before 
he has uttered his prophecies. It is not improbable 
that he was himself of Jewish extraction; his style, 
and especially his knowledge of the Hebrew Old 
Testament, almost seems to prove this. He then, 
according to our supposition, would have entered one 
of the Pauline Churches, and would have assimilated 
the new world of thought as far as it suited him. Be 
that as it may, his Christianity presents a complete 
fusion of the most heterogeneous materials (we 
cannot call them hostile: <i>cf</i>. 2 Thess.)—Pauline 
Christianity and Jewish apocalyptic theory.</p>

<pb n="387" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_387" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p17">But out of these materials he created something 
that was his own. He saw the struggle between State 
and Church on the point of breaking out; he saw it 
in the light of an illumination from above: it was the 
struggle of spirits, and as a Christian he foresaw the 
victory of his faith under all circumstances. This 
lifted him high up above his fellow churchmen into 
the ranks of the prophets. From this prophetic 
height he issued his instructions for the struggle that 
was about to begin, like a practised general, who, above 
all, pays attention to the weak points in his own 
troops. That which he thus places in the forefront 
is neither Pauline nor Jewish, but simple Christian 
commands for the period of persecution. This now 
succeeds to the missionary period properly so-called, 
but this change involves a corresponding one in the 
Christian line of defence and attack.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p18">One evil legacy he did indeed bequeath to us: 
Christianity was drowned in a sea of Jewish fancies 
and feelings. That was a misfortune from which the 
new religion was destined to suffer grievously.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.vii.iv-p19">CONCLUDING REFLECTIONS.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p20">Christianity is the result of the labours of men. 
John is the forerunner as prophet. Jesus comes 
next, with a consciousness more than human as 
Son of God. The apostles transmit His message. 
Prophets and teachers join their fellowship. Paul—stamped as it were out of the ground—brings about 
the great transition from the Jews to the Greeks 
under the sense of a divine calling. Finally, on the 
outbreak of the struggle with Rome, the Christian <pb n="388" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_388" />prophet writes his wild book as the word of God. 
All of these men live in the firm conviction that 
God imparts Himself through them, and acts through 
them. Jesus occupies the first place as leader; His 
Spirit is to control all the others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p21">All have one and the same message—it is 
eschatology transformed into a practical demand. 
It is the message of the judgment and the coming 
of the kingdom of God in the immediate future. 
That is the aim of their cry—“Repent ye”; “Watch 
ye.” Be ye saved from the coming judgment. Upon 
this earth there is nothing left that abideth forever. 
The Jewish Church is tottering to its fall. The 
Roman empire is doomed to decay. There is no 
thought of any new great world-organization. Hence 
the minimum of ecclesiastical forms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p22">And if, after all, there is even in this present world 
something new and that endureth—then it is the 
life of the disciples of Jesus. Their Church is but 
miserable to look at; their theology setting aside 
St Paul’s alone—is a wretched jumble of Jewish 
words and conceptions and Christian insertions and 
additions. But the new life in these communities 
is of surpassing greatness: to be a disciple of Jesus means to be a redeemed man—one who exercises self-control, who loves the brethren, and clings to God above 
all else. It was Jesus who gave them this new life, and therefore they were 
ready to stand up for Jesus, and if need be to die for Him. Paul alone 
speculated about the redemption. But even with him possession is the really 
important matter. “He that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of His.”</p>

<pb n="389" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_389" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p23">These three points, the presence of men of God, 
the longing to leave this present world, the new 
life of the children of God, are the signs of this first 
creative period. When they are present no emphasis 
is laid upon the Church. Is not the spirit in the 
leaders, the spirit that creates and destroys forms; and does not the longing 
for heaven imply the longing to quit the Church on earth, and is not the new 
life of more importance than church membership?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p24">And what did this enthusiasm produce? It 
separated Christianity from Judaism, and started it 
on its independent course. It began the evangelization of the whole world. It took up the struggle 
with Rome’s world-power. And so within. It produced the first great theology, formed a new kind of 
literature—the Gospels—created the Apocalpyse; at 
bottom, all of them unfixed undogmatic creations. 
How often Paul produces new formulas, and alters 
the outlines of the whole of his theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii.iv-p25">But at the same time the first beginnings of the 
Church are developed out of this same enthusiasm: 
there is the organization of the communities, fixed 
forms of worship, discipline, church officers, creed, 
moral regulations; more important than all, St Paul’s great theory: no salvation outside of the faith. But 
all is still provisory—means to the great end. Every 
Christian wished from the bottom of his heart that 
his Church might perish, and the kingdom of God 
begin.</p>

<hr style="width:40%; color:black; margin-top:48pt" />

<h4 id="iii.vii.iv-p25.2">PRINTED BY NEILL AND CO., LTD., EDINBURGH.</h4>
</div3></div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="iii.vii.iv" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p14.2">2:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.v.ii-p15.3">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p9.1">3:1-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p15.1">3:1-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.v.ii-p113.1">3:7-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#iii.v.ii-p16.2">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#iii.v.iii-p35.4">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iii.v.iii-p35.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iii.v.iii-p35.3">15:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=11#iii.v.iii-p35.5">30:11-14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.v.ii-p51.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.i-p30.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=2#iii.v.iii-p33.2">97:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iii-p25.2">103:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iv-p14.1">110:1-7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i-p12.1">17:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.iv-p5.1">24:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.iv-p14.2">45:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#iii.v.iii-p33.1">51:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=8#iii.v.iii-p33.1">51:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i-p23.1">53:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii.iv-p8.1">53:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.i-p32.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#iii.v.iv-p14.3">7:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iii-p35.2">2:1-20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iv-p19.1">6:1-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iv-p5.1">18:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.1">13:1-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.iv-p1.1">13:1-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv.ii-p45.1">13:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.2">16:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.ii-p11.1">17:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.i-p5.1">3:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii-p7.1">15:1-41</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv.i-p7.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iii-p7.1">2:1-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iii-p30.1">2:1-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.ii-p15.6">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.i-p1.1">4:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iii-p25.1">4:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi.i-p10.1">6:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.vi.i-p15.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iii-p7.2">7:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iii-p16.1">7:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#iii.v.ii-p15.4">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p80.1">8:1-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#iii.vii.iii-p2.1">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.7">11:1-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p81.2">12:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.ii-p40.1">13:1-14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.iv-p2.1">2:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv.i-p7.2">4:9-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.ii-p46.1">7:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.i-p9.1">12:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p78.1">13:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p81.1">13:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.i-p9.1">14:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.5">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p11.1">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p14.1">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p111.1">15:1-58</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv.i-p4.1">3:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.v.iii-p9.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv.i-p5.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.6">5:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.v.ii-p15.5">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv.i-p6.1">5:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.i-p22.2">6:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.i-p22.3">11:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#iii.v.ii-p16.1">11:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.i-p10.1">2:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.i-p1.2">3:1-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.v.iii-p7.3">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.v.ii-p87.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii-p81.3">5:1-26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.8">2:1-30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.i-p7.1">2:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.i-p22.1">2:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.3">4:1-18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii-p22.4">2:1-17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.iv-p7.1">4:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.iv-p7.1">5:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.ii-p3.1">13:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.ii-p5.1">18:1-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.ii-p5.1">19:1-21</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Benedictus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Magnificat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui vivra verra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>bona fide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>extra ecclesiam nulla salus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p19.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p95.1">2</a></li>
 <li>homo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>homo redivivus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-p4.1">2</a></li>
 <li>massa perditionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-p36.1">2</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ripae ulterioris amore: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-p104.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.iv-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_389">389</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
